a treasure-trove of literature
treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権
(and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs)
or
SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search
|
このページはEtoJ逐語翻訳フィルタによって翻訳生成されました。 |
|
事業／計画（する） Gutenberg
Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権 |
BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search |
肩書を与える: ジャングル Girl (The Land of Hidden Men) Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs * A 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBook * eBook No.: 0300981h.html Language: English Date first 地位，任命するd: Oct 2012 Most 最近の update: Aug 2016 This eBook was produced by Roy Glashan. 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed 版s which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice is 含むd. We do NOT keep any eBooks in 同意／服従 with a particular paper 版. Copyright 法律s are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the copyright 法律s for your country before downloading or redistributing this とじ込み／提出する. This eBook is made 利用できる at no cost and with almost no 制限s どれでも. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the 条件 of the 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia License which may be 見解（をとる）d online at gutenberg.逮捕する.au/licence.html To 接触する 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au
GO TO 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia HOME PAGE
The Blue 調書をとる／予約する, May 1931, with first part of "The Land of Hidden Men"
"ジャングル Girl," Edgar Rice Burroughs, Inc., Apr 1932
Art work for cover of "ジャングル Girl"
by Studley Oldham Burroughs (1892-1949)
Frontispiece for "ジャングル Girl"
by Studley Oldham Burroughs (1892-1949)
"My Lord, I may go no さらに先に," said the Cambodian.
The young white man turned in astonishment upon his native guide. Behind them lay the 部分的に／不公平に （疑いを）晴らすd 追跡する along which they had come. It was overgrown with tall grass that 隠すd the tree-stumps that had been left behind by the axes of the road-建設業者s. Before them lay a ravine, at the 近づく 辛勝する／優位 of which the 追跡する ended. Beyond the ravine was the 原始の ジャングル untouched by man.
"Why, we 港／避難所't even started yet!" exclaimed the white man. "You cannot turn 支援する now. What do you suppose I 雇うd you for?"
"I 約束d to take my lord to the ジャングル," replied the Cambodian. "There it is. I did not 約束 to enter it."
Gordon King lighted a cigarette. "Let's talk this thing over, my friend," he said. "It is yet 早期に morning. We can get into the ジャングル as far as I care to go and out again before sundown."
The Cambodian shook his 長，率いる. "I will wait for you here, my lord," he said; "but I may not enter the ジャングル, and if you are wise you will not."
"Why?" 需要・要求するd King.
"There are wild elephants, my lord, and tigers," replied the Cambodian, "and panthers which 追跡（する） by day 同様に as by night."
"Why do you suppose we brought two ライフル銃／探して盗むs?" 需要・要求するd the white. "At Kompong-Thom they told me you were a good 発射 and a 勇敢に立ち向かう man. You knew that we should have no need for ライフル銃／探して盗むs up to this point. No, sir, you have lost your 神経 at the last minute, and I do not believe that it is because of tigers or wild elephants."
"There are other things 深い in the ジャングル, my lord, that no man may look upon and live."
"What, for example?" 需要・要求するd King.
"The ghosts of my ancestors," answered the Cambodian, "the Khmers who dwelt here in 広大な／多数の／重要な cities ages ago. Within the dark 影をつくる／尾行するs of the ジャングル the 廃虚s of their cities still stand, and 負かす／撃墜する the dark aisles of the forest pass the 古代の kings and 軍人s and little sad-直面するd queens on ghostly elephants. 逃げるing always from the horrible 運命／宿命 that overtook them in life, they pass for ever 負かす／撃墜する the 回廊（地帯）s of the ジャングル, and with them are the millions of the ghostly dead that once were their 支配するs. We might escape My Lord the Tiger and the wild elephants, but no man may look upon the ghosts of the dead Khmers and live."
"We shall be out before dark," 主張するd King.
"They are abroad both by day and by night," said the Cambodian. "It is the 悪口を言う／悪態 of Siva, the 破壊者."
King shrugged his shoulders, stamped out his cigarette and 選ぶd up his ライフル銃／探して盗む. "Wait for me here, then," he said. "I shall be out before dark."
"You will never come out," said the Cambodian.
Beyond the ravine, savage, mysterious, rose the ジャングル, its depth 審査するd from 見解（をとる） by the spectral trunks of fromagers and a 絡まる of bamboo. At first the man could find no 開始 in that solid 塀で囲む of vegetation. In its sheath, at his 味方する, hung a 激しい knife, but already the young day was so oppressively hot that the man did not relish the idea of exhausting himself at the very 手始め of his adventure if he could find some easier way. That it would be still hotter he knew, for Cambodia lies but twelve degrees above the 赤道 in the same latitude as Nicaragua, the Sudan, and other places 悪名高い for their heat.
Along the 辛勝する／優位 of the ravine he searched, until at last he was rewarded by what appeared to be not by any means a 追跡する but a far いっそう少なく formidable growth of bamboo through which he saw that he might easily 軍隊 his way. ちらりと見ることing 支援する, he saw his Cambodian guide squatted upon his heels in mournful meditation. For an instant the young man hesitated, as though he was of a mind to try again to 説得する the Cambodian to …を伴って him; but, as though すぐに conscious of the futility of any such 控訴，上告, he turned again and 押し進めるd his way into the ジャングル.
He had 前進するd but a short distance when the 激しい undergrowth gave way to a much more open forest. The spreading 支店s of the lofty trees cast upon the ground a perpetual shade, which had discouraged a 激しい growth of underbrush.
How different looked the ジャングル from any picture that his imagination had conjured! How mysterious, but above all, how 暗い／優うつな and how 悪意のある! A fitting haunt, indeed, for the ghosts of weeping queens and 殺人d kings. Beneath his breath King 悪口を言う／悪態d his Cambodian guide. He felt no 恐れる, but he did feel an unutterable loneliness.
Only for a moment did he 許す the gloom of the ジャングル to 抑圧する him. He ちらりと見ることd at his watch, opened his pocket compass, and 始める，決める a course as nearly 予定 north as the winding avenues of the ジャングル permitted. He may have realized that he was something of a fool to have entered upon such an adventure alone; but it was doubtful that he would have 認める it even to himself, for, indeed, what danger was there? He had, he thought, 十分な water for the day; he was 井戸／弁護士席 武装した and carried a compass and a 激しい knife for 追跡する-cutting. Perhaps he was a little short on food, but one cannot carry too 激しい a 負担 through the midday heat of a Cambodian ジャングル.
Gordon King was a young American who had recently 卒業生（する）d in 薬／医学. Having an 独立した・無所属 income, he had no need to practice his profession; and 井戸／弁護士席 realizing, as he did, that there are already too many poor doctors in the world, he had decided to 充てる himself for a number of years to the 熟考する／考慮する of strange maladies. For the moment he had permitted himself to be 誘惑するd from his hobby by the intriguing mysteries of the Khmer 廃虚s of Angkor—廃虚s that had worked so mightily upon his imagination that it had been impossible for him to withstand the 誘惑 of some 独立した・無所属 探検 on his own account. What he 推定する／予想するd to discover he did not know; perhaps the 廃虚s of a city more mighty than Angkor Thom; perhaps a 寺 of greater magnificence and grandeur than Angkor Wat; perhaps nothing more than a day's adventure. 青年 is like that.
The ジャングル that had at first appeared so silent seemed to awaken at the footfall of the trespasser; scolding birds ぱたぱたするd above him, and there were monkeys now that seemed to have come from nowhere. They, too, scolded as they hurtled through the lower terraces of the forest.
He 設立する the going more difficult than he had imagined, for the 床に打ち倒す of the ジャングル was far from level. There were gullies and ravines to be crossed and fallen trees across the way, and always he must be careful to move as nearly north as was 肉体的に possible, else he might come out far from his Cambodian guide when he sought to return. His ライフル銃／探して盗む grew hotter and heavier; his canteen of water 主張するd with the perversity of inanimate 反対するs in 事情に応じて変わる around in 前線 and bumping him on the belly. He reeked with sweat, and yet he knew that he could not have come more than a few miles from the point where he had left his guide. The tall grasses bothered him most, for he could not see what they hid; and when a cobra slid from beneath his feet and glided away, he realized more fully the menace of the grasses, which in places grew so high that they 小衝突d his 直面する.
At the end of two hours King was perfectly 井戸／弁護士席 保証するd that he was a fool to go on, but there was a 確かな 割合 of bulldog stubbornness in his make-up that would not 許す him to turn 支援する so soon. He paused and drank from his canteen. The water was warm and had an unpleasant taste. The best that might be said of it was that it was wet. To his 権利 and a little ahead sounded a sudden 衝突，墜落 in the ジャングル. Startled, he cocked his ライフル銃／探して盗む and stood listening. Perhaps a dead tree had fallen, he thought, or the noise might have been 原因（となる）d by a wild elephant. It was not a ghostly noise at all, and yet it had a strange 影響 upon his 神経s, which, to his disgust, he suddenly realized were on 辛勝する／優位. Had he permitted the silly folk tale of the Cambodian to so work upon his imagination that he translated into a suggestion of 差し迫った danger every 予期しない interruption of the 広大な silence of the ジャングル?
Wiping the sweat from his 直面する, he continued on his way, keeping as nearly a northerly direction as was possible. The 空気／公表する was filled with strange odors, の中で which was one more insistent than the others—a pungent, disagreeable odor that he 設立する strangely familiar and yet could not すぐに identify. Lazy 空気／公表する 現在のs, moving sluggishly through the ジャングル, occasionally brought this odor to his nostrils, いつかs 耐えるing but a vague suggestion of it and again with a strength that was almost sickening; and then suddenly the odor 刺激するd a memory 独房 that identified it. He saw himself standing on the 固める／コンクリート 床に打ち倒す of a large building, the 味方するs of which were lined with ひどく 閉めだした cages in which lions and tigers paced nervously to and fro or sprawled in melancholy meditation of their lost freedom; and in his nostrils was the same odor that impinged upon them now. However, it is one thing to 熟視する／熟考する tigers from the 安全な 味方する of アイロンをかける 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s, and it is やめる another thing suddenly to realize their 近づく presence unrestrained by 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of any sort. It occurred to him now that he had not 以前 considered tigers as anything more serious than a noun; they had not 代表するd a 固める／コンクリート reality. But that mental conception had passed now, 大勝するd by the odor that clung in his nostrils. He was not afraid; but realizing for the first time, that he was in actual danger, he 前進するd more warily, always on the 警報.
Some marshy ground and several 深い ravines had necessitated さまざまな detours. It was already almost noon, the time upon which he was 決定するd he must turn 支援する in order that he might reach the point where he had left his guide before 不明瞭 fell upon the ジャングル. 絶えず for some time there had lurked within his consciousness a question as to his ability to 支援する-跡をつける upon his 追跡する. He had had no experience in woodcraft, and he had already 設立する it far more difficult than he had imagined it would be to 持続する a true course by compass; nor had he taken the 警戒s to 炎 his 追跡する in any way, as he might have done by 場内取引員／株価 the trees with the 激しい 追跡する 切断機，沿岸警備艇 that he carried.
Gordon King was disgusted with himself; he had 設立する no 廃虚s; he was hot, tired and hungry. He realized that he had lost all 利益／興味 in 廃虚s of any and all descriptions, and after a 簡潔な／要約する 残り／休憩（する） he turned 支援する に向かって the south. It was then, almost すぐに, that he realized the 割合s of the 仕事 that lay ahead of him. For six hours he had been plodding 深い into the ジャングル. If he had 普通の／平均（する）d two miles an hour, he had covered a distance of twelve miles. He did not know how 急速な／放蕩な he had walked, but he realized that twelve miles was bad enough when he considered that he had started out fresh and 井戸／弁護士席 防備を堅める／強化するd by a hearty breakfast and that he was returning empty, tired, and footsore.
However, he still believed that he could make the distance easily before dark if he could keep to the 追跡する. He was 井戸／弁護士席 用意が出来ている 肉体的に by years of 運動競技の training, having been a field and 跡をつける man at college. He was glad now that he had gone in for long distance running; he had won a マラソン or two and was never appalled at the thought of long distances to be covered on foot. That he could throw the javelin and hurl the discus to almost 選手権 distances seemed いっそう少なく helpful to him in an 緊急 of the 現在の nature than his running experience. His only 悔いる on this 得点する／非難する／２０ was that during the year that he had been out of college he had permitted himself to become soft—a 条件 that had become ますます noticeable with every mile that he put behind him.
Within the first minute that Gordon King had been upon the 支援する-追跡する toward his guide he had discovered that it was 絶対 impossible for his untrained 注目する，もくろむs to find any 調印する of the 追跡する that he supposed he had made coming in. The way that he thought he had come, his compass told him, led に向かって the south-west; but he could find no directing spoor.
With a shake of his 長，率いる, he 訴える手段／行楽地d again to his compass; but 予定 south pointed into a dense section of ジャングル through which he was 肯定的な he had not come. He wondered whether he should 試みる／企てる to skirt every 障害, その為に making long and wide detours or continue straight toward the south, deviating from his direct line only when 直面するd by insurmountable 障害s. The latter, he felt, would be the shortest way out of the ジャングル in point of distance, and he was 確信して that it would bring him as の近くに to his Cambodian guide as any other 大勝する that he might elect to follow.
As he approached the patch of ジャングル that had seemed at first to 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 his way 完全に, he 設立する that it was much more open than he had 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd and that, while the trees were large and grew rather の近くに together, there was little or no underbrush. ちらりと見ることing often at his compass, he entered the 暗い／優うつな forest. The heat, which had grown 激しい, かもしれない 悪化させるd the 疲労，（軍の）雑役 which he now realized was 速く 達成するing the 割合s of a real menace. He had not 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd when he stepped out upon this foolish adventure how soft his muscles had become, and as he 熟視する／熟考するd the miles and hours of 拷問 that lay ahead of him, he suddenly felt very helpless and alone.
The 負わせる of his ライフル銃／探して盗む, revolver, 弾薬／武器, and water 代表するd a 限定された 障害（者） that he knew might easily 敗北・負かす his hope of escaping from the ジャングル before dark. The smell of the 広大な／多数の／重要な cats was 激しい in the 空気／公表する. Against this ever-現在の premonition of danger, however, was the fact that he had already spent over six hours in the ジャングル without having caught a glimpse of any of the dread Carnivore. He was 納得させるd, therefore, that he was in little danger of attack by day and that he might have a better chance of getting out of the ジャングル before dark if he discarded his 武器s, which would unquestionably be useless to him after dark.
And then again, he argued, perhaps, after all, there were no man-eaters in the ジャングル, for he had heard that not all tigers were man-eaters. For the lesser cats, the panthers and ヒョウs, he did not entertain so 広大な／多数の／重要な a 恐れる, notwithstanding the fact that he had been 保証するd that they were やめる as dangerous as their larger cousins. The size, the 評判 and the fearful mien of My Lord the Tiger dwarfed his 見積（る） of the formidable nature of the others.
A large, flat 石／投石する, 支援するd by denser foliage, 示唆するd that he 残り／休憩（する） for a moment while 審議する／熟考するing upon the 知恵 of abandoning his 武器s. The canteen of water, with its 使い果たすd 蓄える／店 of warm and unpleasant-tasting liquid, he knew he must 粘着する to until it had been emptied. Before he sat 負かす／撃墜する upon the 石／投石する he leaned his ライフル銃／探して盗む against a tree, and unbuckling the belt which supported his revolver and also held his 弾薬／武器, he 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd it upon the ground at his feet. What a 救済! 即時に there left him the 恐れる that he might not be able to get out of the ジャングル before dark. Relieved of what had become a 絶えず 増加するing 重荷（を負わせる）, he felt like a new man and equal to any 成果／努力s that the return march might 需要・要求する of him. He seated himself upon the flat 激しく揺する and took a very small swallow from the contents of his canteen. He had been sparing of his water and he was glad that he had been, for now he was 納得させるd that it would last him through the 残りの人，物 of the day, giving him strength and refreshment when he would most need them.
As he 取って代わるd the screw cap upon his canteen, he chanced to ちらりと見ること at the 激しく揺する upon which he was sitting and for the first time was struck by the fact that it seemed incongruously out of place in the 中央 of this ジャングル of 広大な／多数の／重要な trees and foliage. Idly he 小衝突d an accumulation of leaf mould from its surface, and what he saw 明らかにする／漏らすd beneath 増加するd his curiosity 十分に to 原因（となる） him to expose the entire surface of the 激しく揺する, 公表する／暴露するing in bold bas-救済 the 長，率いる and shoulders of a 軍人.
Here, then, was the reward for which he had struggled; but he 設立する that it left him a little 冷淡な. His 利益／興味 in Khmer 廃虚s seemed to have evaporated beneath the torrid heat of the ジャングル. However, he still 持続するd 十分な curiosity to 推測する upon the presence of this 選び出す／独身 遺物 of the past. His examination of the 廃虚s of Angkor Thom 示唆するd that this must have been a part of some 古代の edifice and if this were true the 残り／休憩（する） must be の近くに at 手渡す—perhaps just behind the 審査する of ジャングル that formed the background of this 独房監禁 fragment.
Rising, he turned and tried to peer through the foliage, separating the leaves and 支店s with his 手渡す. A few hours before his heart would have leaped at what he glimpsed ばく然と now through the leafy 審査する—a 広大な pile of masonry through whose 崩壊するing arches he saw stately columns still 反抗するing the ruthless inroads of the ジャングル in the lonely, hopeless 戦う／戦い they had been 行うing through the silent centuries.
And then it was that, as he stood gazing, half-fascinated by the 悲劇の magnificence that still clung to this 崩壊するing monument to the transient glories and the vanities of man, his 注目する，もくろむ was attracted by a movement within the 廃虚s; just a glimpse he got where a little sunlight filtered through a fallen roof—a little patch of fawn with dark brown （土地などの）細長い一片s. In the instant that he saw it, it was gone. There had been no sound, just a passing of something の中で the 廃虚s. But Gordon King felt the 冷淡な sweat upon his brow as あわてて he gathered up his belt and buckled it about his waist and 掴むd his ライフル銃／探して盗む. Blessed 負わせる! He thanked God that he had not gone on without it.
Forgotten were the 廃虚s of the Khmers as he strode 慎重に on through the forest, 絶えず 警報 now, looking to the 権利 and to the left, and turning often a 迅速な ちらりと見ること behind him. Soft are the pads of the carnivores. They give 前へ／外へ no sound. When the end （機の）カム, if it did come, he knew that there would be a sudden 急ぐ and then the terrible fangs and talons. He experienced the uncanny sensation of unseen 注目する，もくろむs upon him. He was sure that the beast was stalking him. It was maddening not to be able to see it again.
He 設立する it necessary to 協議する his compass frequently in order to keep to his course. His 器具 was a small one, 建設するd like a 追跡（する）ing-事例／患者 watch. When the catch was 解放（する）d the cover flew open, 解放（する）ing the needle, which, when the cover was の近くにd, was locked in position, that its bearings might not be 負傷させるd by sudden changes of position.
King was on the point of checking his direction; but as he held the compass open in his 手渡す, he thought that he heard a slight noise behind him. As he ちらりと見ることd 支援する the toe of his boot struck a 激しく揺する; and trying to 回復する his equilibrium, he つまずくd into a patch of 宙返り／暴落するd sandstone 激しく揺するs, の中で which he sprawled ひどく upon his 直面する. Spurred by thoughts of the sound that he had heard behind him, he 緊急発進するd quickly to his feet; but though he searched the ジャングル as far as his 注目する，もくろむs could reach in every direction, he could discern no 調印する of any 脅迫的な beast.
When he had fallen he had dropped his compass, and now that he was 満足させるd that no danger lurked in his 即座の 周辺, he 始める，決める about to 回復する the 器具. He 設立する it quickly enough, but one ちらりと見ること at it sent his heart into his boots—his compass was broken beyond 可能性 of 修理. It was several seconds before the 十分な 手段 of this calamity 広げるd itself to his stunned consciousness.
For a moment Gordon King was appalled by the 事故 that had befallen him, for he knew that it was a real 大災害. 事実上 unversed in woodcraft, he 設立する himself in a ジャングル overhung by foliage so dense that it was impossible to get his bearings from the sun, menaced by the ever-現在の danger of the 広大な／多数の／重要な cats and 直面するd with what he felt now was 限定された 保証／確信 that he would have to spend the night in these surroundings with only a remote 見込み that he ever would be able to find his way out in the event that he did not 落ちる prey to the carnivores or to かわき.
But only momentarily did he 許す himself to be 鎮圧するd by contemplation of his predicament. He was 井戸／弁護士席 武装した, and he knew that he was resourceful and intelligent. Suddenly there （機の）カム to him a 現実化 of something that gave him 新たにするd strength and hope.
Few men know until they are 現実に 直面するd by lethal danger whether at heart they are 勇敢な or 臆病な／卑劣な. Never before had Gordon King been called upon to make such an 評価 of himself. Alone in this mysterious forest, uninfluenced by the 可能性s of the acclaim or reproaches of another, there was borne in upon his consciousness a 限定された 現実化 of self-十分なこと. He fully realized the dangers that 直面するd him; he did not relish them, but he felt no sensation of 恐れる.
A new feeling of 信用／信任 pervaded him as he 始める，決める out again in the direction that he had been going before he had fallen and broken his compass. He was still 警報 and watchful, but he did not ちらりと見ること behind him as much as he had 以前. He felt that he was making good 前進, and he was sure that he was keeping a true course toward the south. Perhaps, after all, he would get out before dark, he thought. The 条件 that irritated him most was his 増加するing かわき, against which he was compelled to 炭坑，オーケストラ席 every ounce of his will 力／強力にする that he might 保存する the small 量 of water that remained in his canteen.
The 大勝する he was に引き続いて was much more open than that along which he had entered the ジャングル, so that he was buoyantly 希望に満ちた that he would come out of his predicament and the ジャングル before night had enveloped the 暗い／優うつな haunt of the 広大な／多数の／重要な cats; yet he realized that at best he would 勝利，勝つ by but a small 利ざや.
He was very tired now, a fact that was borne in upon him by the frequency with which he つまずくd, and when he fell he 設立する that each time it was only with 増加するd 成果／努力 that he rose again to his feet. He was rather angry with himself for this seeming 証拠不十分. He knew that there was only one thing that he could do to 打ち勝つ it, and that thing he could not afford to do, for the (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing minutes of precious daylight would not pause in their flight while he 残り／休憩（する）d.
As the miles fell slowly and painfully behind him and the minutes raced as though 試みる／企てるing to escape him and leave him to the mercy of the 不明瞭 and the tigers, the hope that had been newborn in him for a while 開始するd to 砂漠 him; yet he つまずくd wearily on, wondering if the ジャングル had no end and hoping against hope that beyond the next 塀で囲む of verdure he would break through into the （疑いを）晴らすing that would mean life and food and water for him.
"It can't be far now," he thought, "and there must be an hour of 十分な daylight ahead." He was almost exhausted; a little 残り／休憩（する） would 新たにする his strength, he knew, and there, just ahead of him, was a large, flat 激しく揺する. He would 残り／休憩（する） for a moment upon it and 新たにする his strength.
As he seated himself upon this hard 残り／休憩（する）ing-place, something upon its surface caught his horrified gaze. It was the 長，率いる and shoulders of a 軍人, 削減（する） in bold bas-救済.
There are circumstances in which even the bravest of men experience a hopelessness of utter despair. Such was King's 明言する／公表する of mind when he realized that he had wandered in an aimless circle since noon and was 支援する again at his starting-point. 弱めるd by physical exhaustion and hunger, he 熟視する／熟考するd the 未来 with nothing but 悲観論主義. He had had his chance to escape from the ジャングル, and he had failed. There was no 推論する／理由 to believe that another day might bring greater 適切な時期. 残り／休憩（する） might recoup his strength わずかに, but what he needed was food, and on the morrow he would 始める，決める 前へ／外へ not with a canteen 十分な of water, but with only a few 減少（する）s with which to moisten his parched throat. He had つまずくd through plenty of mud-穴を開けるs during the day, but he knew that it would doubtless 証明する 致命的な to drink from such 井戸／弁護士席s of 汚染.
As he stood there with 屈服するd 長，率いる, searching his mind for some 解答 of his problem, his 注目する，もくろむs 徐々に returned to 焦点（を合わせる）, and as they did so he saw on the surface of the soft ground beneath his gaze something that, for the moment, drove thoughts of hunger and かわき and 疲労，（軍の）雑役 from his mind—it was the pug of a tiger, fresh made in the soft earth.
"Why worry about tomorrow?" murmured King. "If half what that Cambodian told me about this place at night is true, I'll be in luck if I see another tomorrow."
He had read somewhere that tigers started to 追跡（する） late in the afternoon, and he knew that they seldom climbed trees; but he was also aware of the fact that ヒョウs and panthers do and that the latter, 特に, on account of their size and inherent viciousness, were fully as much to be dreaded as My Lord the Tiger himself. Realizing that he must find some sort of 避難所 as quickly as possible and 解任するing the 廃虚s that he had seen through the 審査する of foliage behind the 激しく揺する before which he stood, he parted the leafy 審査する ahead of him and 軍隊d his way through.
Here the vegetation was いっそう少なく dense, as though the lesser growth of the ジャングル had 停止（させる）d in fearful reverence before this awe-奮起させるing work of man. Majestic even in its 廃虚 was the 広大な／多数の／重要な rectangular pile that ぼんやり現れるd 明確に now before the 注目する，もくろむs of the American. But not all of the ジャングル had 恐れるd to encroach upon its sanctity. 広大な／多数の／重要な trees had taken root upon its terraced 塀で囲むs, の中で its columns and its arches, and by the slow and resistless 圧力 of their growth had 軍隊d aside the supporting 創立／基礎 and brought much of the edifice into 完全にする 廃虚.
Just before him rose a tower that seemed better to have withstood the 荒廃させるs of time than other 部分s of the building. It rose some sixty feet above the ground, and 近づく the 首脳会議 was carved in heroic size the 直面する of a god that King 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd was Siva, the 破壊者. A few feet above the rectangular doorway was a 崩壊するing ledge and just above that a smaller 開始 that might have been a window. Behind it all was dark, but it carried to King's mind the suggestion of a hiding-place—a 聖域 in the very bosom of Siva.
The 直面する of the 天候-worn tower 申し込む／申し出d 十分な foothold for an agile 登山者, and the way was made easier by the corbeled construction that supported a 一連の bas-救済s rising one above another from the ground level to the 辛勝する／優位 above the doorway. It was not, however, without かなりの difficulty that King, already almost exhausted, finally reached the ledge, where he sat 負かす／撃墜する for a moment's 残り／休憩（する）. Just above him was the 開始 which he wished to 調査／捜査する. As he let his thoughts に先行する him in that 調査 of this possible 避難, they discovered, as thoughts are 傾向がある to do, enough unpleasant 可能性s to cast a 棺／かげり of gloom over him. Doubtless it was the den of a panther.
What more secluded 位置／汚点／見つけ出す could this horrid beast discover in which to 嘘（をつく） up after feeding or in which to 耐える and 後部 its young?
The suggestion 軍隊d him to 即座の 活動／戦闘. He did not believe that there was any panther there, but he could not 耐える the suspense of 疑問. Cocking his ライフル銃／探して盗む, he arose and approached the 開始, the lower sill of which was just about level with his breast as he stood upon the ledge above the doorway. Within all was 黒人／ボイコット and silent. He listened intently. If there were anything hiding there, he should hear it breathe; but no sound broke the utter silence of the tomb-like 丸天井. 押し進めるing his ライフル銃／探して盗む ahead of him, King climbed to the sill, where he remained in silence for a moment until his 注目する，もくろむs became accustomed to the gloom of the 内部の, which was わずかに relieved by light filtering in through a 割れ目 at one 味方する. A few feet below him was a 石／投石する 床に打ち倒す, and he could see dimly now that the 議会 延長するd the 十分な breadth and width of the tower. In the 中心 of the apartment rose something, the nature of which he could not distinguish; but he was sure that it was inanimate.
Stepping 負かす／撃墜する to the 床に打ち倒す and 前進するing 慎重に, his ライフル銃／探して盗む ready, King made a 完全にする 回路・連盟 of the 塀で囲むs. There was no panther there, nor any 調印するs that one ever had been there. 明らかに the place had never been entered by any creature since that day of mystery, centuries gone, when the priests and 寺 girls had 出発／死d never to return. Turning toward the 反対する in the 中心 of the room, King quickly identified it as the symbol of Siva and realized that he was doubtless in the 宗教上の of 宗教上のs.
Walking 支援する to the window, he seated himself upon the sill, took a small swallow from his scant 蓄える／店 of water and lighted a cigarette; and as the sudden night fell upon the ジャングル, he heard the crisp 落ちる of padded feet upon 乾燥した，日照りの leaves in the 中庭 of the 寺 beneath him.
His position, 井戸／弁護士席 above the 床に打ち倒す of the ジャングル, imparted a feeling of 安全; and the 静かな enjoyment of a cigarette soothed his 神経s and, 一時的に at least, 静めるd the gnawing pangs of hunger. He derived a form of 穏やかな enjoyment by 推測するing upon the surprise and びっくり仰天 of his friends could they visualize his 現在の 状況／情勢. Perhaps uttermost in his thoughts was Susan Anne Prentice, and he knew that he would be in for a good scolding could she be aware of the predicament into which his silly and ill-advised adventure had placed him.
He 解任するd their parting and the motherly advice she had given him. What a peach of a girl Susan Anne was! It seemed strange to him that she had never married, for there were certainly enough 適格の fellows always hanging around her. He was rather glad that she had not, for he realized that he should feel lost without the 約束 of her companionship when he returned home. He had known Susan Anne as far 支援する as he could remember, and they had always been pals. In the city of their birth their fathers' grounds 隣接するd and there was no 盗品故買者 between; at the little lake where they spent their summers they were next-door neighbors. Susan Anne had been as much a part of Gordon King's life as had his father or his mother, for each was an only child and they had been as の近くに to one another as brother and sister.
He remembered telling her, the night before he had left home for this trip, that she would doubtless be married by the time he returned. "No chance," she had said with an 半端物 little smile.
"I do not see why not," he had argued. "I know at least half a dozen men who are wild about you."
"Not the 権利 one," she had replied.
"So there is someone?"
"Perhaps."
He wondered who the fellow could be and decided that he must be an awful chump not to 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる the wonderful 質s of Susan Anne. In so far as looks were 関心d, she had it on all the girls of his 知識, in 新規加入 whereto she had a good 長，率いる on her shoulders and was a 正規の／正選手 fellow in every other 尊敬（する）・点. Together they had often bemoaned the fact that she was not a man, that they might have 棺／かげりd around on his wanderings together.
His reveries were 爆破d by a 一連の low, coughing roars 負かす／撃墜する there somewhere in the 不明瞭 at a little distance from the 廃虚s. They were followed by a 衝突，墜落ing sound, as of a large 団体／死体 dashing through underbrush. Then there was a 叫び声をあげる and a thud, followed by low growls and silence. King felt his scalp tingle. What 悲劇 of the ジャングル night had been 制定するd in that 黒人／ボイコット, mysterious 無効の?
The sudden and rather terrifying noise and its 平等に abrupt 停止 but tended to impress upon the man and to accentuate the normal, mysterious silence of the ジャングル. He knew that the ジャングル teemed with life; yet, for the most part, it moved as silently as might the ghosts of the priests and the 寺 girls with which imagination might easily people this 崩壊するing 廃虚 of the 寺 of the 破壊者. Often from below him and from the surrounding ジャングル （機の）カム the suggestion of noises—furtive, stealthy sounds that might have been the ghosts of long-dead noises. いつかs he could 解釈する／通訳する these sounds as the 割れ目ing of a twig or the rustling of leaves beneath a padded paw, but more often there was just the sense of things below him—grim and terrible creatures that lived by death alone.
And thus the night wore on, until at last day （機の）カム. He had dozed 断続的に, sitting upon the window ledge with his 支援する against its 古代の 石／投石する でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, his ライフル銃／探して盗む across his （競技場の）トラック一周. He did not feel much refreshed, but when the 十分な light of the day had enveloped the ジャングル he clambered 速く 負かす／撃墜する the 廃虚s to the ground and 始める，決める out once again toward the south, filled with a 決意 to 押し進める on 関わりなく hunger and 疲労，（軍の）雑役 until he had escaped the hideous clutches of this dismal forest, which now seemed to him to have assumed a malignant personality that was 努力するing to 失敗させる／負かす his 成果／努力s and 保持する him for ever for some 悪意のある 目的 of its own. He had come to hate the ジャングル; he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to shout aloud against it the 悪口を言う／悪態s that were in his heart. He was impelled to 発射する／解雇する his ライフル銃／探して盗む against it as though it were some creature barring his way to liberty. But he held himself in leash, 潜水するing everything to the 願望（する） for escape.
He 設立する that he moved more slowly than he had upon the 先行する day. 障害s were more difficult to surmount, and he was 軍隊d to stop more often to 残り／休憩（する）. These 延期するs galled him; but when he tried to 押し進める on more 速く he often つまずくd and fell, and each time he 設立する it more difficult to arise. Then there 夜明けd upon him the 現実化 that he might not have 十分な strength to reach the 辛勝する／優位 of the ジャングル, and for the first time unquestioned 恐れる 攻撃する，非難するd him.
He sat 負かす／撃墜する upon the ground and, leaning his 支援する against a tree, argued the 事柄 out 完全に in his own mind. At last his strength of will overcame his 恐れるs, so that 現実化 of the fact that he might not get out that day no longer induced an emotional panic.
"If not today, tomorrow," he thought; "if not tomorrow, then the day after. Am I a weakling that I cannot carry on for a few days? Am I to die of 餓死 in a country abounding in game?"
Physical stamina 存在 so かなり 影響（力）d as it is by the 条件 of the mind, it was with a sense of 新たにするd 力／強力にする that King arose and continued on his way, but imbued now not 単独で with the 願望（する） to escape すぐに from the ジャングル but to ひったくる from it sustenance and strength that it might be 軍隊d to 援助（する） him in his escape even though the consummation of his hope might be deferred 無期限に／不明確に. The psychological 影響 of this new mental 態度 wrought a sudden metamorphosis. He was no longer a 追跡（する）d 逃亡者／はかないもの 逃げるing for his life; he had become in fact a ジャングル dweller 追跡（する）ing for food and for water. The 増加するing heat of the 前進するing day had necessitated inroads upon his scant 供給（する） of the latter, yet he still had a few 減少（する）s left; and these he was 決定するd not to use until he could no longer withstand the 拷問s of かわき.
He had by now worked out a new and 限定された 計画（する） of 手続き; he would work 絶えず downhill, keeping a sharp look out for game, knowing that 結局 he must come to some of the 非常に／多数の small streams that would 最終的に lead him to the Mekong, the large central river that bisects Cambodia on its way to the 中国 Sea; or perchance he might 攻撃する，衝突する upon one of those streams that ran south and emptied into the Tonle-次第に損なう.
He 設立する it much easier going downhill, and he was glad on this account that he had 可決する・採択するd his 現在の 計画（する）. The nature of the country changed a little, too; open spaces were more 非常に／多数の. いつかs these flats were marshy, 要求するing wide detours, and usually they were covered with elephant grass that 似ているd the cat tails with which he had been familiar as a boy during his summer vacations in the country. He did not like these spaces because they appeared too much the natural habitat of snakes, and he 解任するd having read somewhere that in a 選び出す／独身 year there had been sixteen thousand 記録，記録的な／記録するd deaths from snake bites in British India alone. This recollection （機の）カム to him while he was in the 中心 of a large patch of elephant grass, and その結果 he moved very slowly, 診察するing the ground ahead of him carefully at each step. This, of course, necessitated 押し進めるing the reeds apart, a slow and laborious 手続き; but it also resulted in his moving more 静かに; so that when he 現れるd from the reeds a sight met his 注目する，もくろむs that doubtless he would not have seen had he 衝突，墜落d through noisily.
直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of him and maybe fifty paces distant under a 広大な／多数の／重要な spreading banyan tree lay several wild pigs, all of them comfortably asleep except one old boar, which seemed to be on guard. That King's approach had not been 完全に noiseless was 証拠d by the fact that the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast was standing 長，率いる-on and 警報, his ears up-pricked, looking straight at the point at which the man 現れるd from the elephant grass.
For an instant man and beast stood silently 注目する，もくろむing one another. King saw lying 近づく the boar a half-grown pig, that would make better eating than the 堅い old tusker. He brought his ライフル銃／探して盗む to his shoulder and 解雇する／砲火／射撃d at the sleeping pig, 推定する／予想するing the 残りの人，物 of the herd to turn and 逃げる into the ジャングル; but he had not taken into consideration the violent disposition of the boar. The 残り／休憩（する） of the herd, awakened with startling suddenness by the unaccustomed 報告（する）／憶測 of the ライフル銃／探して盗む, leaped to their feet, stood for an instant in bewilderment, and then turned and disappeared の中で the undergrowth. Not so the boar. At the 割れ目 of the ライフル銃／探して盗む he 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d.
There is something rather awe-奮起させるing in the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of a wild boar, 特に if one happens to be in the path of it, as King was. Perhaps because of his unfamiliarity with the habits of wild boars, the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 was 完全に 予期しない; and in the 簡潔な／要約する instant that he had in which to defend himself, he realized that he did not know what was the most 攻撃を受けやすい 位置／汚点／見つけ出す in a boar's anatomy. All that he sensed in that all too short interval were a pair of 広大な／多数の／重要な flashing tusks, 抱擁する jowls, two red-rimmed wicked little 注目する，もくろむs, and a stiffly upright tail 耐えるing 負かす／撃墜する upon him with all the velocity and 明らかに やめる the 負わせる of a steam locomotive.
There seemed to be nothing to shoot at but a 直面する. His first 発射 struck the boar squarely between the 注目する，もくろむs and dropped him, but only for an instant. Then he was up again and coming. Giving thanks for a magazine ライフル銃／探して盗む, King pumped three more 弾丸s straight into that terrifying countenance, and to the last one the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast rolled over against King's feet. 非，不，無 too sure that he had more than stunned him, the man quickly put a 弾丸 through the savage heart.
It had been a の近くに call, and he trembled a little to think what his 運命／宿命 might have been had he been 本気で 負傷させるd and left there dying in the ジャングル. 保証するd that the boar was dead, he went quickly to the pig that had been killed 即時に by his first 発射. As his knife sank into the flesh, he became suddenly conscious of a change within him. He was moved by urgings that he had never sensed before. He was impelled to bury his teeth in the raw flesh and gorge himself. He realized that this was 部分的に／不公平に the result of gnawing hunger; but yet it seemed deeper, something 原始の and bestial that always had been a part of him but that never before had had occasion to come to the surface. He knew in that 簡潔な／要約する instant the feeling of the wild beast for its kill. He looked quickly and furtively about to see if there might be any creature bold enough to contest his 所有／入手 of the fruit of his prowess. He felt the snarling muscles of his upper lip 緊張した and he sensed within him the rumblings of a growl, though no sound passed his lips.
It 要求するd a 決定するd 成果／努力 of will 力／強力にする to 差し控える from eating the flesh raw, so hungry was he; but he managed to 征服する／打ち勝つ the 勧める and 始める，決める about building a 解雇する／砲火／射撃, though the meal that he finally produced was scarcely more than a 妥協, the meat 存在 charred upon the outside and raw within. After he had eaten he felt 新たにするd strength, but now the 拷問s of かわき 攻撃する，非難するd him more poignantly than before. His canteen was empty; and though he had passed by 沈滞した pools of water during the day, he had been able to resist the 誘惑 to drink, realizing, as he did, the germs of terrible fever that lurked in these slimy pools.
The next few days 構成するd a long nightmare of 苦しむing and 失望. He 設立する his path toward the Mekong 閉めだした by impassable 押し寄せる／沼地s that 軍隊d him northward over a broken 地形 of ravines and 山の尾根s that 税金d his 速く 病弱なing strength. For some time after leaving the 沼s he had seen no water, but upon the third day he （機の）カム to a pool in the 底（に届く） of a ravine. That it was the drinking-穴を開ける of wild beasts was 証拠d by the multitude of 跡をつけるs in the muddy bank. The liquid was green and 厚い, but not for an instant did the man hesitate. Throwing himself upon his belly, he 急落（する），激減（する）d his 手渡すs and 直面する into the foul mess and drank. Neither fever nor death could be worse than the pangs of かわき.
Later that day he 発射 a monkey and, cooking some of the flesh, appeased his hunger; and thus for several days he wandered, 狙撃 an 時折の monkey for food and drinking water wherever he 設立する it. He was always conscious of the presence of the 広大な／多数の／重要な cats, though only upon one or two occasions did he catch (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing glimpses of them; but at night he heard them moving softly beneath some tree in which he had 設立する 不安定な 聖域, where he crouched nursing the hope that no ヒョウ or panther would discover him. Occasionally he saw small herds of wild elephants, and these he always gave a wide 寝台／地位. He had long given up all hope of escaping from the ジャングル, and he could not but wonder at man's tenacity in 粘着するing to life in the 直面する of 苦しむing and hardship when he knew that at best he was but 長引かせるing his agony and only 一時的に 延期するing the 必然的な.
Seven days and seven nights he had spent in the ジャングル, and the last night had been the worst of all. He had dozed 断続的に. The ジャングル had been 十分な of noises, and he had seen strange, 薄暗い 人物／姿／数字s passing beneath him. When the eighth morning broke, he was shivering with 冷淡な. His chattering teeth reminded him of castanets. He looked about him for ダンサーs and was surprised that he saw 非，不，無. Something moved through the foliage of the ジャングル beneath him. It was yellowish-brown with dark （土地などの）細長い一片s. He called to it and it disappeared. やめる remarkably he 中止するd to be 冷淡な, and instead his 団体／死体 燃やすd as though 消費するd by 内部の 解雇する／砲火／射撃s. The tree in which he sat swayed dizzily, and then with an 成果／努力 he pulled himself together and slipped to the ground. He 設立する that he was very tired and that he was 軍隊d to stop to 残り／休憩（する） every few minutes, and いつかs he shook with 冷淡な and again he 燃やすd with heat.
It was about noon; the sun was high and the heat terrific. King lay shivering where he had fallen at the foot of a silk-cotton tree, against the bole of which he leaned for support. Far 負かす／撃墜する a ジャングル aisle he saw an elephant. It was not alone; there were other things 先行する it—things that could not be in this 砂漠d primeval ジャングル. He の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs and shook his 長，率いる. It was only an hallucination brought on by a touch of fever, of that he was 確かな . But when he opened his 注目する，もくろむs again the elephant was still there, and he 認めるd the creatures that に先行するd it as 軍人s 着せる／賦与するd in 厚かましさ／高級将校連. They were coming closer. King はうd 支援する into the 隠すing verdure of the underbrush. His 長，率いる ached terribly. There was a buzzing hum in his ears that 溺死するd all other sounds. The caravan passed within fifty feet of him, but he heard no sound. There were archers and spear men—brown men with cuirasses of burnished 厚かましさ／高級将校連—and then （機の）カム the elephant 罠にかける in regal splendor, and in a gorgeous howdah upon its 支援する 棒 a girl. He saw her profile first, and then as something attracted her attention she turned her 直面する 十分な toward him. It was a 直面する of exquisite and exotic beauty, but a sad 直面する with 脅すd 注目する，もくろむs. Her trappings were more gorgeous than the trappings of the elephant. Behind her marched other 軍人s, but presently all were gone 負かす／撃墜する the aisles of the ジャングル in spectral silence.
"Weeping queens on misty elephants!" He had read the phrase somewhere in a 調書をとる／予約する. "Gad!" he exclaimed. "What weird tricks fever plays upon one's brain. I could have sworn that what I saw was real."
Slowly he staggered to his feet and 押し進めるd on, whither or in what direction he had no idea. It was a blind 勧める of self-保護 that goaded him 今後; to what goal, he did not know; all that he knew was that if he remained where he was he must 必然的に 死なせる／死ぬ. Perhaps he would 死なせる／死ぬ anyway, but if he went on, there was a chance. 人物／姿／数字s, strange and familiar, passed in jumbled and fantastic 行列 along the 回廊（地帯）s of his mind. Susan Anne Prentice 着せる／賦与するd in 厚かましさ／高級将校連 棒 upon the 支援する of an elephant. A weeping queen with painted cheeks and 紅d lips （機の）カム and knelt beside him 申し込む／申し出ing him a 草案 of 冷淡な, 水晶-（疑いを）晴らす water from a golden goblet, but when he 解除するd it to his lips the goblet became a 乱打するd canteen from which oozed a slimy green liquid that 燃やすd his mouth and nauseated him. Then he saw 兵士s in 厚かましさ／高級将校連 who held platters 含む／封じ込めるing steaming サーロイン steaks and French-fried potatoes, which changed magically to sherbet, iced tea, and waffles with maple syrup.
"This will never do," thought King. "I am going 絶対 daffy. I wonder how long the fever lasts, or how long it takes to finish a fellow."
He was lying upon the ground at the 辛勝する／優位 of a little （疑いを）晴らすing 部分的に／不公平に hid by the tall grass into which he had sunk. Suddenly everything seemed to whirl around in circles, and then the world went 黒人／ボイコット and he lost consciousness. It was very late in the afternoon when he （機の）カム to; but the fever seemed to have left him, 一時的に at least, and his mind was （疑いを）晴らす.
"This can't go on much longer," he soliloquized. "If I don't find some place pretty soon where I can 嘘（をつく） in safety until after the fever has passed 完全に, it will be just too bad. I wonder what it feels like to be mauled by a tiger."
But when he 試みる／企てるd to rise he discovered to his horror that he had not 十分な strength to get to his feet. He still clung to his ライフル銃／探して盗む. He had long since made up his mind that in it lay his 主要な／長／主犯 hope of 救済. Without it, he must go hungry and 落ちる prey to the first beast that attacked him. He knew that if he discarded it and his 激しい belt of 弾薬／武器 he might stagger on a short distance and then, when he fell again, he would be helpless.
As he lay there looking out into the little （疑いを）晴らすing, 推測するing upon his 運命／宿命 and trying to 見積（る） the number of hours of life that might remain to him, he saw a strange 人物／姿／数字 enter the （疑いを）晴らすing. It was an old man with a straggly white 耐えるd growing sparsely upon his chin and upper lip. He wore a long, yellow cloak and a fantastic headdress, above which he carried a red umbrella. He moved slowly, his 注目する，もくろむs bent upon the ground.
"Damned fever," muttered King, and shut his 注目する，もくろむs.
He kept them の近くにd for a minute or two, but when he opened them the old man was still in sight, though by this time he had almost crossed the （疑いを）晴らすing, and now there was another 人物／姿／数字 in the picture. From out of the foliage beyond the （疑いを）晴らすing appeared a savage, snarling 直面する—a 広大な／多数の／重要な, vicious, yellow-fanged 直面する; yellowish-white and tan with broken 場内取引員／株価s of dark brown （土地などの）細長い一片s that looked almost 黒人／ボイコット—a hideous 長，率いる, and yet, at the same time, a gorgeously majestic 長，率いる. Slowly, silently the 広大な／多数の／重要な tiger 現れるd into the （疑いを）晴らすing, its gaunt, flat-味方するd 団体／死体 moving sinuously, its yellow-green 注目する，もくろむs 炎ing terribly at the 支援する of the unconscious old man.
"God, how real!" breathed King. "I could 断言する that I really saw them both. Only the impossible 人物／姿／数字 of that old man with the red parasol could 納得させる me that they are both made of the same 構成要素 as the spectral elephant, the weeping queen, and the 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound 兵士s."
The tiger was creeping 速く toward the old man. His 速度(を上げる） 徐々に 加速するd.
"I can't stand it," cried King, raising his ライフル銃／探して盗む to his shoulder. "They may be only an hallucination—"
There was a short coughing roar as the tiger 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d, and at the same instant King squeezed the 誘発する／引き起こす of his ライフル銃／探して盗む and fainted.
Vay Thon, high priest of the 寺 of Siva in the city of Lodidhapura, was the source of much 苦悩 on the part of the lesser priests, who felt responsible to Siva and the King for the 井戸／弁護士席-存在 of Vay Thon. But how might one 対処する with the vagaries of a 証拠不十分 so 宗教上の and, at the same time, so erratic as that which occasionally （人命などを）奪う，主張するd the amnesic Vay Thon? They tried to watch over him at all times, but it is difficult to 持続する constant スパイ over one so 宗教上の, whose offices or whose meditations may not lightly be broken in upon by lesser mortals, even though they be priests of the 広大な／多数の／重要な god, Siva.
All was 井戸／弁護士席 when Vay Thon 限定するd himself in his meditations to the innermost sanctum of the 宗教上の of 宗教上のs; here, in the 安全な-keeping of his god, he was 孤立するd from mankind and 安全な from danger. But the meditations of Vay Thon were not always thus securely cloistered. Often he strolled along the 幅の広い terrace beside the mighty 寺, where wrapped in utter forgetfulness of himself and of the world he walked in silent communion with his god.
With his long, yellow cloak and his red parasol he was also a familiar 人物／姿／数字 upon the streets of Lodidhapura. Here he was often …を伴ってd by lesser priests, who walked in cuirasses of polished 厚かましさ／高級将校連, who marched ahead and in the 後部. Of all these symbols of worldly pomp and 力／強力にする, Vay Thon was 完全に unconscious. During those periods that he was wrapped in the oblivion of meditation and upon the 非常に／多数の occasions when he had managed to leave the 寺 ground unperceived, he had walked through the streets of the city 平等に unaware of all that surrounded him. Upon three separate and 際立った occasions he had been 設立する wandering in the ジャングル, and Lodivarman, the King, had 脅すd to wreak 悲惨な 罰 upon the lesser priests should 害（を与える） ever 生じる Vay Thon during one of these excursions.
It so happened that upon this very day Vay Thon had walked out of the city and into the ジャングル alone. That he had been able to leave a 塀で囲むd city, the gates of which were ひどく guarded by 退役軍人 軍人s, might have seemed a surprising thing to the 国民s of Lodidhapura; but not so to the one familiar with the secret galleries that lay beneath the 寺 and the palace, through which the 古代の 建設業者s of Lodidhapura might 井戸／弁護士席 have 推定する／予想するd to 逃げる the wrath of the downtrodden slaves who 構成するd 75 per cent of the 全住民. Though times have changed with the passing centuries, the almost forgotten passageways remain. It was through one of these that Vay Thon reached the ジャングル. He did not know that he was in the ジャングル. He was as 全く oblivious of his surroundings as is one who is wrapped in 深い and dreamless sleep.
The last that the lesser priests had seen of Vay Thon was when he had entered the 宗教上の of 宗教上のs, which houses the symbol of Siva. As they had noticed a glassy 表現 in his 注目する，もくろむs, they had known that he was entering upon a period of meditation. Therefore, they 持続するd a watch at the 入り口 to the 議会, but felt no 関心 during the passing hours since they knew that Vay Thon was 安全な. What they did not know of was the loose 石／投石する in the 床に打ち倒すing of the 議会 直接／まっすぐに behind the symbol of Siva, or the passageway beneath, which led to a ravine in the ジャングル beyond the city 塀で囲む. And so during those hours Vay Thon wandered far into the ジャングル, and with him, perhaps, walked Siva, the 破壊者.
His rapt meditation, which 量d to almost total unconsciousness of his mundane surroundings, was 粉々にするd by a noise of terrific 暴力／激しさ such as had never before impinged upon the ears of Vay Thon or any other inhabitant of Lodidhapura, Awakened suddenly as from a 深い sleep, the startled priest wheeled about amazed at his surroundings, but more amazed by the sight which 迎える／歓迎するd his 注目する，もくろむs. Wallowing in its own 血の塊／突き刺す 不十分な three paces behind him lay a 広大な／多数の／重要な tiger in its death throes; and a little to his 権利, a wisp of blue smoke rose from some grasses at the 辛勝する／優位 of the （疑いを）晴らすing.
When King 回復するd consciousness he was ばく然と aware of 発言する／表明するs that seemed to be floating in the 空気／公表する about him. The sounds were meaningless, but they 伝えるd to his fevered brain an 保証／確信 of human origin. He opened his 注目する，もくろむs. Above him was a brown 直面する. Supporting his 長，率いる and shoulders he felt the naked flesh of a human arm. His 注目する，もくろむs wandered. Standing の近くに was a woman, naked but for a sampot drawn diaperwise between her 脚s and knotted at the belt. Hiding fearfully behind her was a naked child. The man who supported him spoke to him, but in a language that he could not understand.
From whence had these people come, or were they but figments of his fevered imagination like the old man with the yellow cloak and the red parasol? Were they no more real than the spectral tiger that he had 発射 at in his delirium? He の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs in an 成果／努力 to 伸び（る） 支配（する）／統制する of his senses, but when he opened them again the man and the woman and the child were still there. With a sigh of 辞職 he gave it up. His throbbing 寺s were unequal to the 需要・要求するs of 支えるd thought. He の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs, and his chin dropped upon his breast.
"He is dying," said Che, looking up at the woman.
"Let us take him to our dwelling," replied Kangrey, the woman. "I will watch over him while you lead the 宗教上の priest 支援する to Lodidhapura."
As the man 解除するd King in his 武器 and turned to carry him away, the American caught a glimpse of an old man in a long, yellow cloak and a strange headdress, who carried above his 長，率いる a red parasol. The American の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs against the 執拗な hallucination of his fever. His 長，率いる swam, and once again he lost consciousness.
King never knew how long he remained unconscious, but when he next opened his 注目する，もくろむs he 設立する himself lying upon a bed of grasses in the 内部の of a dark 退却／保養地 which he thought, at first, was a 洞穴. 徐々に he discerned the presence of a man, a woman, and a child. He did not remember ever having seen them before. The child was naked, and the man and woman were 着せる／賦与するd only in sampots. The woman was 大臣ing to him, 軍隊ing a liquid between his lips.
Slowly and sluggishly his mind 開始するd to 機能（する）／行事, and at last he 解任するd them—the creatures of the hallucination that had conjured the image of the old man in the yellow cloak with the red parasol, and the 非難する tiger that he had dreamed of 狙撃. Would the fever never leave him? Was he to die thus alone in the somber ジャングル 拷問d by hallucinations that might 終結させる only with his 発見 by a tiger?
But yet how real was the feeling and taste of the liquid that the woman was 軍隊ing between his lips. He could even feel the animal warmth of the 明らかにする arm that was supporting his 長，率いる and shoulders. Could any figment of a fever-拷問d brain be as 現実主義の as these? 繰り返して he の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs and opened them again, but always the same picture was there before him. He raised one 手渡す weakly and touched the woman's shoulder and 直面する. They seemed real. He was almost 納得させるd that they were when he sank again into unconsciousness.
For days Gordon King hovered between life and death. Kangrey, the woman, 大臣d to him, 利用するing the lore of the 原始の ジャングル dweller in the brewing of medicinal potions from the herbs of the forest. Of equal or perhaps greater value were 確かな incantations which she droned monotonously above him.
Little Uda, the child, was much impressed with all these unusual and remarkable occurrences. The stranger with the pale 肌 was the first momentous event of his little life. The strange 着せる／賦与するing that his parents had 除去するd from their helpless 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 thrilled him with awe, as did the ライフル銃／探して盗む, the knife, and the revolver, which he rightfully guessed to be 武器s, though he had no more conception of the 機械装置 of the 小火器 than did his parents. Uda was indefatigable in his search for the herbs and roots that Kangrey, his mother, 要求するd; and when Che returned from the 追跡（する） it was always Uda who met him first with a 十分な and 完全にする history of their 患者's 事例／患者 brought 負かす／撃墜する to the last minute with infinite attention to 詳細（に述べる）s.
At last the fever broke. Though it left King weak and helpless in 団体／死体, his mind was （疑いを）晴らす, and he knew at last that the man and the woman and the child were no figments of his imagination. Of course, the old man with the yellow cloak and the red parasol had been but an hallucination of a 肉親，親類d with the 非難する tiger; but this kindly brown woman, who was nursing him 支援する to health, was real; and his 注目する，もくろむs filled as the thanks which he could not 発言する／表明する 井戸／弁護士席d up within his breast.
A day and a night without any return of the fever or hallucination 納得させるd King that the ministration of the kindly natives had rid him of the illness that had nearly killed him, yet he was so weak that he still had little or no hope of ultimate 回復. He had not the strength to raise a 手渡す to his 直面する. It 要求するd a real physical 成果／努力 to turn his 長，率いる from 味方する to 味方する upon the rough pallet of grasses upon which he lay. He noticed that they never left him alone for long. Either the woman or the child was with him during the day, and all three slept 近づく him upon the 床に打ち倒す of their little den at night. In the daytime the woman or the child 小衝突d the 飛行機で行くs and other insects from him with a leafy 支店 and gave him food at たびたび（訪れる） intervals. What the food was he did not know except that it was 半分-liquid, but now that his fever had passed he was so ravenous that whatever it was they gave him he relished it.
One day when he had been left alone with the little boy longer than usual, the child, かもしれない tiring of the monotony of 小衝突ing insects from the 団体／死体 of the pale one, 砂漠d his 地位，任命する, leaving King alone. King did not care, for much of his time, anyway, was spent in sleep and he had become so accustomed to the insects that they no longer irritated him as they 以前は had. He was awakened from a sleep by the feel of a rough 手渡す upon his 直面する. 開始 his 注目する，もくろむs, he saw a monkey squatting beside him. When King opened his 注目する，もくろむs the animal leaped nimbly away, and then the American saw that there were several monkeys in the 議会. They were やめる the largest that he had seen in the ジャングル, and in his helpless 条件 he knew that they might 構成する a real menace to his life. But they did not attack him, nor did they come の近くに to him again; and it soon became evident that their visit was 誘発するd 単独で by curiosity.
A little later he heard a 捨てるing sound behind him in one corner of the 議会. Having 回復するd his strength during the past few days 十分に to be able to move his 長，率いる and 手渡すs with comparative 緩和する, he turned his 長，率いる to see what was going on. The sight that met his 注目する，もくろむs would have been 高度に amusing had it not been fraught with the 可能性 of such unhappy results.
The monkeys had discovered his 武器s and his 着せる／賦与するing. All had congregated at the point of 利益／興味. They were dragging the things about and chattering excitedly. They seemed to be quarrelling about something; and their chattering and scolding rose in 容積／容量 until finally one old fellow, who was 明らかに contesting 所有／入手 of the ライフル銃／探して盗む with two others, leaped 怒って upon them, growling and biting. 即時に the other two 放棄するd their 持つ／拘留するs upon the firearm and scurried to a far corner of the 議会; その結果 the 勝利者 掴むd the 武器 again and dragged it toward the doorway.
"Hey!" shouted King in the loudest 発言する／表明する he could 召集（する）. "減少（する） that; and get out of here!"
The sound of the human 発言する／表明する seemed to startle the monkeys, but not 十分に to 原因（となる） them to 放棄する the 目的 they had in mind. It is true that they scampered from the 議会, but they gathered up all of King's 所持品 and took them with them, even to his socks.
King shouted to the boy whom he had heard the parents 演説（する）／住所 as Uda; but when at last the little chap （機の）カム, breathless and 脅すd, it was too late to 回避する or 治療（薬） the 大災害, even if King had been able to explain to Uda what had happened.
The night when she returned, Kangrey 設立する her 患者 very weak, but she did not guess the 原因（となる） of it since she could not know that in the mind of the pale one was implanted the 有罪の判決 that his only hope for 結局の escape from the ジャングル had lain in the 保護 that the stolen 武器s would have afforded him.
The days and nights wore slowly on as 漸進的な convalescence brought returning strength to the sick man. To while away the tedious hours he sought to learn the language of his benefactors; and when, finally, they understood his wish they entered with such spirit into its consummation that he 設立する himself deluged with such a variety of new words that his mind became fogged with （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状）. But 結局 some order and understanding （機の）カム out of the 大混乱, so that presently he was able to converse with Che and Kangrey and Uda. Thereafter his 存在 was far いっそう少なく monotonous; but his slow 回復 困らすd and worried him, for it seemed impossible that his strength ever would return. He was so emaciated that it was 井戸／弁護士席 for his peace of mind that he had no 接近 to any mirrors.
Yet surely though slowly, his strength was returning. From sitting up with his 支援する against the 塀で囲む he （機の）カム at length to standing upon his feet once more; and though he was weak and tottering, it was a beginning; and each day now he 設立する his strength returning more 速く.
From talking with Che and Kangrey, King had learned the 詳細（に述べる）s of the simple life they led. Che was a hunter. Some days he brought 支援する nothing, but as a 支配する he did not return without 追加するing to the simple larder. The flesh was usually that of a monkey or bird or one of the small rodents that lived in the ジャングル. Fish he brought, too, and fruit and vegetables and いつかs wild honey.
Che and Kangrey and Uda were 平等に proficient in making 解雇する／砲火／射撃s with a 原始の 解雇する／砲火／射撃 stick, which they twirled between the palms of their 手渡すs. Kangrey 所有するd a 選び出す／独身 マリファナ in which all food was cooked. It was a 厚かましさ／高級将校連 マリファナ, the inside of which she kept scrupulously polished, using earth and leaves for this 目的.
Che was, indeed, a 原始の hunter, 武装した with a spear, 屈服する and arrows, and a knife. When King explained to him the 長所s of the 小火器 that had been stolen by the monkeys, Che sympathized with his guest in their loss; but he 約束d to 用意する King with new 武器s such as he himself carried; and King 表明するd his 感謝 to the native, though he could not 誘発する within himself much enthusiasm at the prospect of 直面するing a long trip through this tiger-infested forest 武装した only with the 天然のまま 武器s of 原始の man, even were he 技術d in their use.
As King's strength had returned, he had tried to keep together in his mind the happenings that had すぐに に先行するd his illness, but he always felt that the old man with the yellow cloak and the red parasol and the 非難する tiger that had fallen to a 選び出す／独身 発射 were figments of a fever-拷問d brain. He had never spoken to Che and Kangrey about the hallucination because it seemed silly to do so; yet he 設立する its memory 固執するing in his mind as a reality rather than an hallucination, so that at last, one evening, he 決定するd to broach the 支配する, approaching it in a roundabout way.
"Che," he said, "you have lived in the ジャングル a long while, have you not?"
"Yes," replied the native. "For five years I was a slave in Lodidhapura, but then I escaped, and all the 残り／休憩（する） of my life I have spent in the ジャングル."
"Did you ever see an old man wandering in the ジャングル," continued King, "an old man who wore a long yellow cloak and carried a red parasol?"
"Of course," replied Che, "and you saw him, too. It was Vay Thon, whom you saved from the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of My Lord the Tiger."
King looked at the native in open-mouthed astonishment. "Have you had a touch of fever too, Che?" he asked.
"No," replied the native. "Che is a strong man; he is never ill."
"No," Kangrey said proudly. "Che is a very strong man. In all the years that I have known him, he has never been ill."
"Did you see this old man with the yellow cloak and the red parasol, Kangrey?" asked King, skeptically.
"Of course I did. Why do you ask?" 問い合わせd the woman.
"And you saw me kill the tiger?" 需要・要求するd the American.
"I did not see you kill him; but I heard a 広大な／多数の／重要な noise, and I saw him after he had died. There was a little 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 穴を開ける just behind his left ear; and when Che 削減（する） him open to see why he died, he 設立する a piece of metal in his brain, the same metal that the 塀で囲むs of the palace of Lodivarman are covered with."
"That is lead," said Che with an 空気／公表する of 優越.
"Then you mean to tell me that this old man and the tiger were real?" 需要・要求するd King.
"What do you think they were?" asked Che.
"I thought they were of the same stuff as were the other dreams that the fever brought into my brain," replied King.
"No," said Che, "they were not dreams. They were real. And it was good for you and for me and for Vay Thon that you killed the tiger, though how you did it neither Vay Thon nor I can understand."
"It was certainly good for Vay Thon," said King.
"And good for you and for me," 主張するd Che.
"Why was it so good for us?" asked the American.
"Vay Thon is the high priest of Siva in the city of Lodidhapura. He is very powerful. Only Lodivarman, the King, is more powerful. Vay Thon had wandered far from the city immersed in 深い thought. He did not know where he was. He did not know how to return to Lodidhapura. Kangrey and I are runaway slaves of Lodidhapura. Had we been discovered before this happened, we should have been killed; but Vay Thon 約束d us our freedom if I would lead him 支援する to the city. In 感謝 to you for having saved his life he 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d Kangrey and me to nurse you 支援する to health and to take care of you. So you see it was good for all of us that you killed the tiger that would have killed Vay Thon."
"And you would not have nursed me 支援する to health, Che, had Vay Thon not exacted the 約束 from you?" 問い合わせd King.
"We are runaway slaves," said the native. "We 恐れる all men, or until Vay Thon 約束d us our freedom, we did 恐れる all men; and it would have been safer for us to let you die, since you were unknown to us and might have carried word to the 兵士s of Lodidhapura and led them to our hiding-place."
For a time King remained in silent thought, wondering, in 見解（をとる） of what he had just heard, where the dividing line had lain between reality and hallucination. "Perhaps, then," he said with a smile, "the weeping queen on the misty elephant and the many 兵士s in cuirasses of polished 厚かましさ／高級将校連 were real too."
"You saw those?" asked Che.
"Yes," replied King.
"When and where?" 需要・要求するd the native excitedly.
"It could not have been very long before I saw the high priest and the tiger."
"They are getting の近くに," said Che nervously to Kangrey. "We must search for another hiding-place."
"You forget the 約束 of Vay Thon," Kangrey reminded him. "We are 解放する／自由な now; we are no longer slaves."
"I had forgotten," said Che. "I am not yet accustomed to freedom, and perhaps I think, too, that かもしれない Vay Thon may forget."
"I do not think so," said the woman. "Lodivarman might forget, but not Vay Thon, for Vay Thon is a good man. Every one in Lodidhapura said so."
"You really believe that I saw an elephant, a queen, and 兵士s?" 需要・要求するd King.
"Why not?" asked Che.
"There are such things in the ジャングル?" 問い合わせd the young man.
"Of course," said Kangrey.
"And this city of Lodidhapura?" 需要・要求するd King. "I have never heard of it before. Is that の近くに beside the ジャングル?"
"It is in the ジャングル," said Che.
King shook his 長，率いる. "It is strange," he said. "I wandered through the ジャングル for days and never saw 調印するs of a human 存在 or a human habitation."
"There are many things in the ジャングル which men do not always see," replied Che. "There are the Nagas and the Yeacks. You may be glad that you did not see them."
"What are the Nagas and the Yeacks?" asked King.
"The Nagas are the Cobra people," replied Che. "They live in a 広大な／多数の／重要な palace upon a mountain and are very powerful. They have seven 長，率いるs and can change themselves into any form of creature that they 願望（する）. They are 労働者s of 魔法. It is said that Lodivarman's 主要な／長／主犯 wife is the queen of the Nagas and that she changed herself into the form of a beautiful woman that she might 支配する 直接／まっすぐに over the mortals 同様に as the gods. But I do not believe that, because no one, not even a Naga, would choose to be the queen of a leper. But the Yeacks are most to be 恐れるd because they do not live far away upon a mountain-最高の，を越す, but are everywhere in the ジャングル."
"What are they like?" asked King.
"They are horrible Ogres who live upon human flesh," replied Che.
"Have you ever seen them?" asked King.
"Of course not," replied the native. "Only he who is about to be devoured sees them."
Gordon King listened with polite attention to the folk tales of Che and Kangrey, but he knew that they were only legends of a 肉親，親類d with the fabulous city of Lodidhapura and its Leper King, Lodivarman. He was somewhat at a loss to account for Vay Thon, the high priest, but he decided finally that the old man was an eccentric hermit who had come into the ジャングル to live and that to him might be せいにするd many of the fabulous tales that Che and Kangrey narrated so glibly. That his two friends were runaway slaves from the fabulous city of Lodidhapura, King 疑問d, せいにするing their story to the 願望（する） of 原始の minds to 注入する a 緊張する of romance into their さもなければ monotonous lives.
As King's strength returned 速く, he 主張するd more and more upon getting out into the open. He was anxious to …を伴って Che upon his 追跡（する）ing trips, but the native 主張するd that he was not yet 十分に strong. So the American had to content himself with remaining with Kangrey and Uda at home, where he practised using the 武器s that Che had made for him, which consisted of a 屈服する and arrow and a short, 激しい javelin-like spear. Thanks to the training of his college days, King was proficient in the use of the latter; and he practised assiduously with his 屈服する and arrows until his marksmanship 誘発するd the admiring 賞賛 of even Kangrey, who considered Che the best bowman in the world, to whose 専門家 proficiency no other mortal might hope to 達成する.
The dwelling of Che and Kangrey and Uda was in an 古代の Khmer 廃虚 and consisted of a small room which had withstood the march of the centuries—a room that was peculiarly ふさわしい to the 必要物／必要条件s of the little ジャングル family since it had but a 選び出す／独身 入り口, a small aperture that could be effectually 封鎖するd at night with a flat 厚板 of 石／投石する against the depredations of marauding cats.
Their 存在 was as simple and 原始の as might have been that of the first man; yet there was inherent in it an 否定できない charm that King felt in spite of the monotony and his 苦悩 to escape from the ジャングル.
Che knew nothing but the ジャングル and the fabulous city of Lodidhapura. It is difficult for us to conceive of an endless infinity of space, but Che could imagine an endless ジャングル. The question of 制限 did not enter his mind and, therefore, did not 混乱させる him. To him, the world was a ジャングル. When King realized this, he knew, too, that it was hopeless to 推定する／予想する Che to 試みる／企てる to lead him out of a ジャングル that he believed had no end.
For some time King had been making short excursions into the ジャングル in search of game while he 繰り返して sought to impress upon Che that he was strong enough to …を伴って the native upon his 追跡（する）s; but he was met with so many excuses that he at last awoke to the fact that Che did not want him along; and so the American 決定するd to 始める，決める out by himself upon a 長引かせるd and 決定するd 成果／努力 to 証明する his efficiency. He left one morning after Che had 出発／死d, turning his steps in a different direction from that taken by the native. He was 決定するd to bring 支援する something to 論証する his prowess to Che, but though he moved silently through the ジャングル, keeping the はっきりした look out, he saw no 調印する of game of any description; and having had past experience of the 緩和する with which one might become lost in the ジャングル, he turned 支援する at last empty-手渡すd.
During his long convalescence King had had an 適切な時期 to consider many things, and one of them had been his humiliating 欠如（する） of ジャングル （手先の）技術. He knew, therefore, that he must 示す the 追跡する in some way if he were to hope to return to the dwelling of Che and Kangrey. He could not 炎 the trees with his knife on a 追跡（する）ing excursion since the noise would unquestionably 脅す away the game, and so he invented several other ways of 場内取引員／株価 the 追跡する—sticking twigs in the rough bark of trees that he passed, 捨てるing the ground with the sharp point of his javelin, and placing three twigs in the form of an arrow, pointing backward along the 追跡する over which he had come. Accordingly, he had little difficulty today in 支援する-跡をつけるing along the way to the home of Che.
Practising ジャングル （手先の）技術 necessitated moving as noiselessly as possible, and so it was that he （機の）カム as silently as might a 追跡（する）ing cat to the 辛勝する／優位 of the 廃虚 where lay the dwelling of his friend. As King （機の）カム within sight of the familiar 入り口, a scene met his 注目する，もくろむs that froze his 血 and brought his heart into his throat. In the small （疑いを）晴らすing that Che had made, little Uda was at play. He was digging with a sharp stick in the leafy mould of the ground, while watching him at the 辛勝する／優位 of the （疑いを）晴らすing crouched a 広大な／多数の／重要な panther.
King saw the beast 徐々に 製図／抽選 its hind feet 井戸／弁護士席 beneath its 団体／死体 as it 用意が出来ている to 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金.
Returning 早期に from a successful 追跡（する）, Che approached the （疑いを）晴らすing. He, too, moved silently, for thus he always moved through the ジャングル. Along a forest aisle he could see the （疑いを）晴らすing before he reached it. He saw Uda digging の中で the 乾燥した，日照りの leaves, which made a rustling sound that would have 溺死するd the noise of the approach of even a いっそう少なく careful ジャングル animal than Che. The father smiled as his 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d upon his first-born, but in the same instant the smile froze to an 表現 of horror as he saw a panther leap into the （疑いを）晴らすing.
Kangrey, 現れるing at that moment from their 暗い／優うつな dwelling, saw it too, and 叫び声をあげるd as she 急ぐd 今後 barehanded, impelled by the mother instinct to 保護する its young. And then, all in the same 簡潔な／要約する instant, Che saw a 激しい javelin streak 雷-like from the ジャングル. He saw the panther crumple in its 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, and as he ran 今後 he saw the pale one leap into the （疑いを）晴らすing and snatch Uda into his 武器.
Che, realizing, as had King, the fury of a 負傷させるd panther, 急ぐd upon the scene with ready spear as the pale one 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd Uda to Kangrey and turned again to 直面する the 広大な／多数の／重要な cat. But there was no necessity for the vicious thrust with which Che drove his spear into the carcass of the beast, for the panther was already dead.
For a moment they stood in silence, looking 負かす／撃墜する upon the kill—four 原始の ジャングル people, naked but for sampots. It was King's first experience of a thrill of the 原始の hunter. He trembled a little, but that was reaction to the 恐れる that he had felt for the life of little Uda.
"It is a large panther," said Che 簡単に.
"Only a strong man could have 殺害された it thus," said Kangrey. "Only Che could thus have 殺害された with a 選び出す／独身 cast so 広大な／多数の／重要な a panther."
"It was not the spear of Che. It was the spear of the pale one that laid low the prince of 不明瞭," said Che.
Kangrey looked her astonishment and would not be 納得させるd until she had 診察するd the spear that protruded from beneath the left shoulder of the 広大な／多数の／重要な cat. "This, then, is the reward that Vay Thon said would be ours if we befriended the pale one," she 宣言するd.
Uda said nothing, but, squirming from his mother's 武器, he ran to the 味方する of the dead panther and belabored it with his little stick.
The next day Che 招待するd King to …を伴って him upon his 追跡（する）. When after a hard day they returned empty-手渡すd, King was 納得させるd that in the search for small game a 孤独な hunter would have greater chances for success. In the morning, therefore, he 発表するd that he would 追跡（する） alone in another part of the ジャングル, and Che agreed with him that this 計画（する） would be better.
場内取引員／株価 his 追跡する as he had before, King 追跡（する）d an unfamiliar 領土. The forest appeared more open. There was いっそう少なく underbrush; and he had discovered what appeared to be a 幅の広い elephant 追跡する, along which he moved with far greater 速度(を上げる） than he had ever been able to 達成する before in his wanderings through this empire of trees and underbrush.
He had no luck in his 追跡（する）ing; and when he had about 決定するd that it was time to turn 支援する, his ears caught an unfamiliar sound. What it was he did not know. There was a peculiar metallic （犯罪の）一味 and other sounds that might have been human 発言する／表明するs at a distance.
"Perhaps," soliloquized King, "I am about to see the Nagas or the Yeacks."
The sound was 刻々と approaching; and as he had learned enough from his intercourse with Che and Kangrey to know that no friendly creatures might be 遭遇（する）d in the ジャングル, he drew to one 味方する of the elephant 追跡する and 隠すd himself behind some shrubbery.
He had not waited long when he saw the authors of the sounds approaching. Suddenly he felt his 長，率いる. It did not seem over-hot. As he had upon other 類似の occasions, he の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs tightly and then opened them again, but still the 見通し 固執するd—a 見通し of brown-skinned 兵士s in burnished 厚かましさ／高級将校連 cuirasses over leather jerkins that fell 中途の between their hips and their 膝s, with 激しい sandals on their feet, strange helmets on their 長，率いるs, and 武装した with swords and spears and 屈服するs and arrows.
They （機の）カム on talking の中で themselves, and as they passed の近くに to King he discovered that they spoke the same language that he had learned from Che and Kangrey. Evidently the men were arguing with their leader, who 手配中の，お尋ね者 to go on, while the 大多数 of his 信奉者s seemed in 好意 of turning 支援する.
"We shall have to spend the night in the ジャングル as it is," said one. "If we go on much さらに先に, we shall have to spend two nights in the ジャングル. Only a fool would choose to lair with My Lord the Tiger."
They had stopped now almost opposite King, so that he could 明確に overhear all that passed between them. The man in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 appeared to be a petty officer with little real 当局, for instead of 問題／発行するing orders he argued and pleaded.
"It is 井戸／弁護士席 enough for you to 主張する upon turning 支援する," he said, "since if we return to the city without the apsara you 推定する／予想する that I alone shall be punished; but let me tell you that, if you 軍隊 me to turn 支援する, the entire truth will be made known and you will 株 in any 罰 that may be （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd upon me."
"If we cannot find her, we cannot find her," 不平（をいう）d one of the men. "Are we to remain in the ジャングル the 残り／休憩（する） of our lives searching for a runaway apsara?"
"I would as lief 直面する My Lord the Tiger in the ジャングル for the 残り／休憩（する） of my life," replied the petty officer, "as 直面する Lodivarman if we return without the girl."
"What Vama says is true," said another. "Lodivarman, the King, will not be 利益／興味d in our 推論する／理由 for returning empty-手渡すd. Should we return to the city tomorrow without the girl and Vama 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d that we had 軍隊d him to turn 支援する, Lodivarman, if he were in ill-humor, as he usually is, would have us all put to death; but if we remain away for many days and then return with a story of many hardships and dangers he will know that we did all that might be 推定する／予想するd of 勇敢に立ち向かう 軍人s, and thus the 怒り／怒る of Lodivarman might be assuaged."
"At last," commented Vama, "you are 開始するing to talk like intelligent and civilized men. Come, now, and let us 再開する the search."
As they moved away King heard one of the men 示唆する that they find a 安全な and comfortable （軍の）野営地，陣営 場所／位置 where they might remain for a 十分な length of time to impress upon the King the verity of the story that they would relate to him. He waited only until they were out of sight before he arose from his place of concealment, for he was much 関心d with the fact that they were 訴訟／進行 in the general direction of the dwelling of Che and Kangrey. King was much mystified by what he had seen. He knew that these 兵士s were no children of a fevered brain. They were flesh and 血 軍人s and for that 推論する／理由 a far greater mystery than any of the creatures he had seen in his delirium, since they could not be accounted for by any 過程 of intelligent 推論する／理由ing. His judgment told him that there were no 軍人s in this uninhabited ジャングル and certainly 非，不，無 with the archaic accoutrements and 武器s that he had seen. It might be reasonable to 推定する／予想する to 会合，会う such types in an extravaganza of the 行う／開催する／段階 or 審査する; and, doubtless, centuries ago 軍人s such as these patrolled this very 位置／汚点／見つけ出す which the ジャングル and the tiger and the elephant had long since 埋め立てるd.
He 解任するd the stories that his guide had told him of the ghosts of the 古代の Khmers, which roamed through the somber aisles of the forest. He remembered the other 兵士s that he had seen and the girl with the 脅すd 注目する，もくろむs that 棒 upon the 広大な／多数の／重要な elephant, and the final result was a 尋問 of his own sanity. Since he knew that a fever, such as the one through which he had passed, might easily 影響する／感情 one's brain either 一時的に or 永久的に, he was troubled and not a little 脅すd as he made his way in the direction of the dwelling of Che and Kangrey. But the fact that he took a circuitous 大勝する that he might 避ける the 軍人s 示すd that either he was やめる crazy or, at least, that he was temporizing with his madness.
"'Weeping queens on misty elephants!'" he soliloquized. "'軍人s in 厚かましさ／高級将校連!' 'A mystery of the Orient.' Perhaps after all there are ghosts. There has been enough 証拠 蓄積するd during historic times to 証明する that the materialization of disembodied spirits may have occurred upon countless occasions. That I never saw a ghost is not やむを得ず conclusive 証拠 that they do not 存在する. There are many strange things in the Orient that the western mind cannot しっかり掴む. Perhaps, after all, I have seen ghosts; but if so, they certainly were 完全に materialized, even to the dirt on their 脚s and the sweat on their 直面するs. I suppose I shall have to 収容する／認める that they are ghosts, since I know that no 兵士s like them 存在する in the flesh anywhere in the world."
As King moved silently through the ジャングル, he 現在のd an even more anachronistic 人物／姿／数字 than had the 兵士s in 厚かましさ／高級将校連; for they, at least, personified an 時代 of civilization and 進歩, while King, to all outward 外見s, was almost at the 夜明け of human 進化—a 原始の hunter, naked but for a sampot of ヒョウ 肌 and rude sandals fashioned by Kangrey because the 単独のs of his feet, innocent of the callouses that shod hers and Che's, had （判決などを）下すd him almost helpless in the ジャングル without this 保護. His 肌 was brown from （危険などに）さらす to the sun, and his hair had grown 厚い and shaggy. That he was smooth-shaven was the result of chance. He had always made it a habit, since he had taken up the 熟考する／考慮する of 薬／医学 and 外科, to carry a safety かみそり blade with him, for what possible 緊急 he could not himself have explained. It was 単に an idiosyncrasy, and it had so chanced that の中で several other things that the monkeys had dropped from his pockets and scattered in the ジャングル the かみそり blade had been 回復するd by little Uda along with a silver pencil and a handful of French フランs.
He moved through the ジャングル with all the 保証／確信 of a man who has known no other life, so quickly does humankind adapt itself to 環境. Already his ears and his nostrils had become 慣れさせるd to their surroundings to such an extent, at least, as to 許す them to identify and 分類する easily and quickly the more familiar sounds and odors of the ジャングル. Familiarity had induced 増加するing self-保証／確信, which had now reached a point that made him feel he might soon 安全に 始める，決める out in search of civilization. However, to-day his mind was not on this thing; it was still engaged in an 努力する to solve the puzzle of the 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound 軍人s. But presently the baffling contemplation of this 事柄 was rudely interrupted by a patch of buff coat and 黒人／ボイコット （土地などの）細長い一片s of which he caught a momentary, (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing glimpse between the boles of two trees ahead of him.
A 種類 of unreasoning terror that had 以前は 掴むd him each time that he had glimpsed the terrifying lord of the ジャングル had 徐々に passed away as he had come to 認める the fact that every tiger that he saw was not bent upon his 破壊 and that nine times out of ten it would try to get out of his way. Of course, it is the tenth tiger that one must always reckon with; but where trees are 非常に／多数の and a man's 注目する，もくろむs and ears and nose are 警報, even the tenth tiger may usually be 回避するd.
So now King did not alter his course, though he had seen the tiger 直接／まっすぐに ahead of him. It would be time enough to think of 退却／保養地 when he 設立する that the temper and 意向s of the tiger 令状d it, and, その上の, it was better to keep the brute in sight than to feel that perhaps he had circled and was creeping up behind one. It was, therefore, because of this that King 押し進めるd on a little more 速く; and soon he was rewarded by another glimpse of the 広大な／多数の／重要な carnivore and of something else, which 現在のd a tableau that froze his 血.
Beyond the tiger and 直面するing it stood a girl. Her wide 注目する，もくろむs were glassy with terror. She stood as one in a trance, frozen to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, while toward her the 広大な／多数の／重要な cat crept. She was a slender girl, garbed as fantastically as had been the 兵士s that had passed him in the ジャングル の直前に; but her gorgeous 衣料品s were 国／地域d and torn, and even at a distance King could see that her 直面する and 武器 were scratched and bleeding. In the instant that his 注目する，もくろむs alighted upon her he sensed something strangely familiar about her. It was a sudden, wholly unaccountable impression that somewhere he had seen this girl before; but it was only a passing impression, for his whole mind now was 占領するd with her terrifying predicament.
To save her from the terrible death creeping slowly upon her seemed beyond the realms of 可能性, and yet King knew that he must make the 試みる／企てる. He 認めるd 即時に that his only hope lay in distracting the attention of the tiger. If he could 中心 the 利益／興味 of the brute upon himself, perhaps the girl might escape.
He shouted, and the tiger wheeled about. "Run!" he cried to the girl. "Quick! Make for a tree!"
As he spoke, King was running 今後. His 激しい spear was ready in his 手渡す, but yet it was a mad chance to take. Perhaps he forgot himself and his own danger, thinking only of the girl. The tiger ちらりと見ることd 支援する at the girl, who, obeying King's direction, had run quickly to a nearby tree into which she was trying to 緊急発進する, 不正に 妨害するd by the long skirt that enveloped her.
For only an instant did the tiger hesitate. His short and ugly temper was fully 誘発するd now in the 直面する of this rude interruption of his 計画（する）. With a savage snarl and then the short coughing roars with which King was all too familiar, he wheeled and sprang toward the man in long, 平易な bounds. Twelve to fifteen feet he covered in a 選び出す／独身 leap. Flight was futile. There was nothing that King could do but stand his ground and 炭坑，オーケストラ席 his puny spear against this awful engine of 破壊.
In that 簡潔な／要約する instant there was pictured upon the 審査する of his memory a tree-girt 運動競技の field. He saw young men in shirts and shorts throwing javelins. He saw himself の中で them. It was his turn now. His arm went 支援する. He 解任するd how he had put every ounce of muscle, 負わせる, and science into that throw. He 解任するd the friendly congratulations that followed it, for every one knew without waiting for the 公式の／役人 判決 that he had broken a world's 記録，記録的な／記録する.
Again his arm flew 支援する. Today there was more at 火刑／賭ける than a world's 記録，記録的な／記録する, but the man did not lose his 神経. Timed to the fraction of an instant, 支援するd by the last ounce of his 負わせる and his 技術 and his 広大な／多数の／重要な strength, the spear met the tiger in 中央の-leap; 十分な in the chest it struck him. King leaped to one 味方する and ran for a tree, his 選び出す／独身, frail hope lying in the 可能性 that the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast might be even momentarily 無能にするd.
He did not waste the energy or the time even to ちらりと見ること behind him. If the tiger were able to 追いつく him, it must be 全く a 事柄 of 無関心／冷淡 to King whether the 広大な／多数の／重要な brute 掴むd him from behind or in 前線—he had led his エース and he did not have another.
No fangs or talons rent his flesh as King 緊急発進するd to the safety of the nearest tree. It was not without a sense of かなりの surprise that he 設立する himself 安全に ensconced in his leafy 聖域, for from the instant that the tiger had turned upon him in its venomous 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 he had counted himself already as good as dead.
Now that he had an 適切な時期 to look about him, he saw the tiger struggling in its death throes upon the very 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where it had 心配するd wreaking its vengeance upon the 無分別な man-thing that had dared to question its 権利 to the 所有／入手 of its ーするつもりであるd prey; and a little to the 権利 of the dying beast the American saw the girl crouching in the 支店s of a tree. Together they watched the death throes of the 広大な／多数の／重要な cat; and when at last the man was 納得させるd that the beast was dead, he leaped lightly to the ground and approached the tree の中で the 支店s of which the girl had sought safety.
That she was still filled with terror was 明らかな in the 緊張するd and 脅すd 表現 upon her 直面する. "Go away!" she cried. "The 兵士s of Lodivarman, the King, are here; and if you 害（を与える） me they will kill you."
King smiled. "You are inconsistent," he said, "in invoking the 保護 of the 兵士s from whom you are trying to escape; but you need not 恐れる me. I shall not 害（を与える） you."
"Who are you?" she 需要・要求するd.
"I am a hunter who dwells in the ジャングル," replied King. "I am the protector of high priests and weeping queens, or so, at least, I seem to be."
"High priests? Weeping queens? What do you mean?"
"I have saved Vay Thon, the high priest, from My Lord the Tiger," replied King; "and now I have saved you."
"But I am no queen and I am not weeping," replied the girl.
"Do not disillusion me," 主張するd King. "I 競う that you are a queen, whether you weep or smile. I should not be surprised to learn that you are the queen of the Nagas. Nothing would surprise me in this ジャングル of anachronism, hallucination, and impossibility."
"Help me 負かす／撃墜する from the tree," said the girl. "Perhaps you are mad, but you seem やめる 害のない."
"Be 保証するd, your majesty, that I shall not 害（を与える） you," replied King, "for presently I am sure there will 現れる from nowhere ten thousand elephants and a hundred thousand 軍人s in 向こうずねing 厚かましさ／高級将校連 to succor and defend you. Nothing seems impossible after what I have 証言，証人／目撃するd; but come, let me touch you; let me 保証する myself that I am not again the 犠牲者 of a pernicious fever."
"May Siva, who 保護するd me from My Lord the Tiger a moment ago, 保護する me also from this madman!"
"容赦 me," said King. "I did not catch what you said."
"I am afraid," said the girl.
"You need not be afraid of me," King 保証するd her; "and if you want your 兵士s I believe that I can find them for you; but if I am not mistaken, I believe that you are more afraid of them than you are of me."
"What do you know of that?" 需要・要求するd she.
"I overheard their conversation while they 停止（させる）d 近づく me," replied the American, "and I learned that they are 追跡（する）ing for you to take you 支援する to someone from whom you escaped. Come, I will help you 負かす／撃墜する. You may 信用 me."
He raised his 手渡すs toward her, and after a moment's hesitation she slipped into his 武器 and he lowered her to the ground.
"I must 信用 you," she said. "There is no other way, for I could not remain for ever in the tree; and then, too, even though you seem mad there is something about you that makes me feel that I am 安全な with you."
As he felt her soft, lithe 団体／死体 momentarily in his 武器, King knew that this was no tenuous spirit of a dream. For an instant her small 手渡す touched his shoulder, her warm breath fanned his cheek, and her 会社／堅い, young breasts were 圧力（をかける）d against his naked 団体／死体. Then she stepped 支援する and 調査するd him.
"What manner of man are you?" she 需要・要求するd. "You are neither Khmer nor slave. Your color is not the color of any man that I have ever seen, nor are your features those of the people of my race. Perhaps you are a reincarnation of one of those 古代のs of whom our legends tell us; or perhaps you are a Naga who has taken the form of man for some 悲惨な 目的 of your own."
"Perhaps I am a Yeack," 示唆するd King.
"No," she said やめる 本気で, "I am sure you are not a Yeack, for it is 報告（する）／憶測d that they are most hideous, while you, though not like any man I have ever seen, are handsome."
"I am neither Yeack nor Naga," replied King.
"Then perhaps you are from Lodidhapura—one of the creatures of Lodivarman."
"No," replied the man. "I have never been to Lodidhapura. I have never seen the King, Lodivarman, and, as a 事柄 of fact, I have always 疑問d their 存在."
The girl's dark 注目する，もくろむs regarded him 刻々と. "I cannot believe that," she said, "for it is 信じられない that there should be anyone in the world who has not heard of Lodidhapura and Lodivarman."
"I come from a far country," explained King, "where there are millions of people who never heard of the Khmers."
"Impossible!" she cried.
"But にもかかわらず やめる true," he 主張するd.
"From what country do you come?" she asked.
"From America."
"I never heard of such a country."
"Then you should be able to understand that I may never have heard of Lodidhapura," said the man.
For a moment the girl was silent, evidently pondering the logic of his 声明. "Perhaps you are 権利," she said finally. "It may be that there are other cities within the ジャングル of which we have never heard. But tell me—you 危険d your life to save 地雷—why did you do that?"
"What else might I have done?" he asked.
"You might have run away and saved yourself."
King smiled, but he made no reply. He was wondering if there 存在するd any man who could have run away and left one so beautiful and so helpless to the mercies of My Lord the Tiger.
"You are very 勇敢に立ち向かう," she continued presently. "What is your 指名する?"
"Gordon King."
"Gordon King," she repeated in a soft, caressing 発言する／表明する. "That is a nice 指名する, but it is not like any 指名する that I have heard before."
"And what is your 指名する?" asked King.
"I am called Fou-tan," she said, and she 注目する，もくろむd him intently, as though she would 公式文書，認める if the 指名する made any impression upon him.
King thought Fou-tan a pretty 指名する, but it seemed banal to say so. He was appraising her small, delicate features, her beautiful 注目する，もくろむs and her soft brown 肌. They 解任するd to him the weeping queen upon the misty elephant that he had seen in his delirium, and once again there arose within him 疑問s as to his sanity. "Tell me," he said suddenly. "Did you ever ride through the ジャングル on a 広大な／多数の／重要な elephant 護衛するd by 兵士s in 厚かましさ／高級将校連?"
"Yes," she said.
"And you say that you are from Lodidhapura?" he continued.
"I have just come from there," she replied.
"Did you ever hear of a priest called Vay Thon?"
"He is the high priest of Siva in the city of Lodidhapura," she replied.
King shook his 長，率いる in perplexity. "It is hard to know," he murmured, "where dreams end and reality begins."
"I do not understand you," she said, her brows knit in perplexity.
"Perhaps I do not understand myself," he 認める.
"You are a strange man," said Fou-tan. "I do not know whether to 恐れる you or 信用 you. You are not like any other man I have ever known. What do you ーするつもりである to do with me?"
"Perhaps I had better take you 支援する to the dwelling of Che and Kangrey," he said, "and then tomorrow Che can guide you 支援する to Lodidhapura."
"But I do not wish to return to Lodidhapura," said the girl.
"Why not?" 需要・要求するd King.
"Listen, Gordon King, and I shall tell you," said Fou-tan.
"Let us sit 負かす／撃墜する upon this fallen tree," said Fou-tan, "and I shall tell you why I do not wish to return to Lodidhapura."
As they seated themselves, King became acutely conscious of the 示すd physical attraction that this girl of a forgotten age 演習d over him. Every movement of her lithe 団体／死体, every gesture of her graceful 武器 and 手渡すs, each changing 表現 of her beautiful 直面する and 注目する，もくろむs were 挑発的な. She radiated magnetism. He sensed it in the reaction of his 肌, his 注目する，もくろむs, his nostrils. It was as though ages of careful 選択 had produced her for the 目的 of 誘発するing in man the 願望（する） of 所有／入手, and yet there enveloped her a divine halo of chastity that 誘発するd within his breast the 保護の instinct that 治める／統治するs the 態度 of a normal man toward a woman that 運命／宿命 has thrown into his keeping. Never in his life had King been 類似して attracted to any woman.
"Why do you look at me so?" she 問い合わせd suddenly.
"許す me," said King 簡単に. "Go on with your story."
"I am from Pnom Dhek," said Fou-tan, "where Beng Kher is king. Pnom Dhek is a greater city than Lodidhapura; Beng Kher is a mightier king than Lodivarman.
"Bharata Rahon 願望（する）d me. He wished to take me to wife. I pleaded with my father the—I pleaded with my father not to give me in marriage to Bharata Rahon; but he told me that I did not know my own mind, that I only thought that I did not like Bharata Rahon, that he would make me a good husband, and that after we were married I should be happy.
"I knew that I must do something to 納得させる my father that my mind and soul 心から 反乱d at the thought of mating with Bharata Rahon, and so I conceived the idea of running away and going out into the ジャングル that I might 証明する that I preferred death to the man my father had chosen for me.
"I did not want to die. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 them to come and find me very quickly, and when night （機の）カム I was terrified. I climbed into a tree where I crouched in terror. I heard My Lord the Tiger pass beneath in the 不明瞭 of the night, and my 恐れる was so 広大な／多数の／重要な that I thought that I should faint and 落ちる into his clutches; yet when day （機の）カム again I was still 納得させるd that I would rather 嘘（をつく） in the 武器 of My Lord the Tiger than in those of Bharata Rahon, who is a loathsome man whose very 指名する I detest.
"Yet I moved 支援する in the direction of Pnom Dhek, or rather I thought that I did, though now I am 確かな that I went in the opposite direction. I hoped that 捜査員s sent out by my father would find me, for I did not wish to return of my own volition to Pnom Dhek.
"The day dragged on and I met no 捜査員s, and once again I became terrified, for I knew that I was lost in the ジャングル. Then I heard the 激しい tread of an elephant and the clank of 武器 and men's 発言する／表明するs, and I was filled with 救済 and 感謝, for I thought at last that the 捜査員s were about to find me.
"But when the 軍人s （機の）カム within 見解（をとる）, I saw that they wore the armour of Lodivarman. I was terrified and tried to escape them, but they had seen me and they 追求するd me. Easily they overtook me, and 広大な／多数の／重要な was their joy when they looked upon me.
"'Lodivarman will reward us handsomely,' they cried, 'when he sees that which we have brought to him from Pnom Dhek.'
"So they placed me in the howdah upon the elephant's 支援する and took me through the ジャングル to Lodidhapura, where I was すぐに taken into the presence of Lodivarman.
"Oh, Gordon King, that was a terrible moment. I was terrified when I 設立する myself so の近くに to the leper king of Lodidhapura. He is covered with 広大な／多数の／重要な sores, where leprosy is devouring him. That day he was ugly and indifferent. He scarcely looked at me, but ordered that I should be taken to the ４半期/4分の1s of the apsaras, and so I became a dancing girl at the 法廷，裁判所 of the leper king.
"Not in a thousand years, Gordon King, could I explain to you what I 苦しむd each time that we （機の）カム before Lodivarman to dance. Each sore upon his repulsive 団体／死体 seemed to reach out to 掴む and 汚染する me. It was with the 最大の difficulty that, half fainting, I went through the ritual of the dance.
"I tried to hide my 直面する from him, for I knew that I was beautiful and I knew the 運命／宿命 of beautiful women in the 法廷，裁判所 of Lodivarman.
"But at last, one day, I realized that he had noticed me. I saw his dead 注目する，もくろむs に引き続いて me about. We were dancing in the 広大な／多数の／重要な hall where he 持つ／拘留するs his 法廷，裁判所. Lodivarman was seated upon his 王位. The lead-covered 塀で囲むs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な apartment were gorgeous with 絵s and with hangings. Beneath our feet were the polished flagstones of the 床に打ち倒す, but they seemed softer to me than the heart of Lodivarman.
"At last the dance was done, and we were permitted to retire to our apartments. Presently there （機の）カム to me a captain of the King's 世帯, resplendent in his gorgeous trappings.
"'The King has looked upon you,' said he, 'and would 栄誉（を受ける） you as に適するs your beauty.'
"'It is 十分な 栄誉（を受ける）,' I replied, 'to dance in the palace of Lodivarman.'
"'You are about to receive a more signal manifestation of the King's 栄誉（を受ける）,' he replied.
"'I am 満足させるd as I am,' I said.
"'It is not for you to choose, Fou-tan,' replied the messenger. 'The King has chosen you as his newest concubine. Rejoice, therefore, in the knowledge that some day you may become queen.'
"I could have fainted at the very horror of the suggestion. What could I do? I must 伸び（る） time. I thought of 自殺, but I am young, and I do not wish to die. 'When must I come?' I asked.
"'You will be given time to 準備する yourself,' replied the messenger. 'For three days the women will bathe and anoint your 団体／死体, and upon the fourth day you will be 行為／行うd to the King.'
"Four days! In four days I must find some way in which to escape the horrid 運命／宿命 to which my beauty had 非難するd me. 'Go!' I said. 'Leave me in peace for the four days that remain to me of even a 外見 of happiness in life.'
"The messenger, grinning, withdrew, and I threw myself upon my pallet and burst into 涙／ほころびs. That night the apsaras were to dance in the moonlight in the 中庭 before the 寺 of Siva; and though they would have 主張するd that my 準備 for the 栄誉（を受ける） that was to be bestowed upon me should 開始する at once, I begged that I might once more, and for the last time, join with my companions in 栄誉（を受ける）ing Siva, the 破壊者.
"It was a dark night. The ゆらめくs that illumined the 中庭 cast a wavering light in which 誇張するd 影をつくる／尾行するs of the apsara danced grotesquely. In the dance I wore a mask, and my position was at the extreme left of the last line of apsaras. I was の近くに to the line of 観客s that encircled the 中庭, and in some of the movements of the dance I （機の）カム やめる の近くに enough to touch them. This was what I had hoped for.
"All the time that I was dancing I was perfecting in my mind the 詳細（に述べる）s of a 計画（する） that had occurred to me earlier in the day. The intricate 一連の postures and steps, with which I had been familiar since childhood, 要求するd of me but little mental 集中. I went through them mechanically, my thoughts wholly 中心d upon the mad 計画／陰謀 that I had conceived. I knew that at one point in the dance the attention of all the 観客s would be 焦点（を合わせる）d upon a 選び出す／独身 apsara, whose position was in the 中心 of the first line, and when this moment arrived I stepped quickly into the line of 観客s.
"Those in my 即座の 周辺 noticed me, but to these I explained that I was ill and was making my way 支援する to the 寺. A little awed by my の近くに presence, they let me pass unmolested, for in the estimation of the people the persons of the apsaras are almost 宗教上の.
"Behind the last line of the audience rose a low 塀で囲む that surrounds the 寺 中庭. Surmounting it at intervals rise the beautifully carved 石／投石する 人物／姿／数字s of the seven-長，率いるd cobra—emblem of the 王室の Nagas. 深い were the 影をつくる／尾行するs between them; and while all 注目する，もくろむs were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the 主要な apsara, I clambered quickly to the 最高の，を越す of the low 塀で囲む, where for a moment I hid in the 影をつくる／尾行する of a 広大な／多数の／重要な Naga. Below me, 黒人／ボイコット, mysterious, terrifying, lay the dark waters of the moat, beneath the surface of which lived the crocodiles placed there by the King to guard the 宗教上の of 宗教上のs. Upon the opposite 味方する the level of the water was but a few インチs below the surface of the 幅の広い avenue that leads to the stables where the King's elephants are kept. The avenues were 砂漠d, for all who dwelt within the 塀で囲むs of the 王室の enclosure were watching the dance of the apsaras.
"To Brahma, to Vishnu, and to Siva I breathed a 祈り, and then I slid as 静かに as possible 負かす／撃墜する into the terrifying waters of the moat. Quickly I struck out for the opposite 味方する, every instant 推定する／予想するing to feel the hideous jaws of a crocodile の近くに upon me; but my 祈りs had been heard, and I reached the avenue in safety.
"I was 軍隊d to climb two more 塀で囲むs before I could escape from the 王室の enclosure and from the city. My wet and bedraggled 衣装 was torn, and my 手渡すs and 直面する were scratched and bleeding before I 後継するd.
"At last I was in the ジャングル, 直面するd by danger more deadly, yet far いっそう少なく horrible, than that from which I had escaped. How I 生き残るd that night and this day I do not know. And now the end would have come but for you, Gordon King."
As King gazed at the 極度の慎重さを要する 直面する and delicately moulded 人物／姿／数字 of the girl beside him, he marvelled at the courage and strength of will, seemingly so out of 割合 to the frail 寺 that housed them, that had 支えるd her in the conception and 死刑執行 of an adventure that might have 税金d the courage and stamina of a 軍人.
"You are a 勇敢に立ち向かう girl, Fou-tan," he said.
"The daughter of my father could not be いっそう少なく," she replied 簡単に.
"You are a daughter of whom any father might be proud," said King, "but if we are to save you for him we had better be thinking about getting to the dwelling of Che and Kangrey before night 落ちるs."
"Who are these people?" asked Fou-tan. "Perhaps they will return me to Lodidhapura for the reward that Lodivarman will 支払う／賃金."
"You need have no 恐れる on that 得点する／非難する／２０," replied King. "They are honest people, runaway slaves from Lodidhapura. They have been 肉親，親類d to me, and they will be 肉親，親類d to you."
"And if they are not, you will 保護する me," said Fou-tan with a トン of finality that 証拠d the 信用／信任 which she already felt in the dependability and 正直さ of her newfound friend.
As they 始める，決める out in the direction of Che's dwelling, it became 明らかな to King すぐに that Fou-tan was tired almost to the point of exhaustion. Will-力／強力にする and 神経 had 支えるd her so far; but now, with the 発見 of someone to whom she might 移転 the 責任／義務 of her safety, the reaction had come; and he often 設立する it necessary to 補助装置 and support her over the rough places of the 追跡する. She was small and light, and where the going was exceptionally bad he 解除するd her in his 武器 and carried her as he might have a child.
"You are strong, Gordon King," she said once as he carried her thus. Her soft 武器 were around his neck, her lips were very の近くに to his.
"I must need be strong," he said. But if she sensed his meaning she gave no 証拠 of it. Her 注目する，もくろむs の近くにd wearily and her little 長，率いる dropped to his shoulder. He carried her thus for a long way, though the 追跡する beneath his feet was smooth and hard.
Vama and his 軍人s had 停止（させる）d in a little glade where there was water. While two of them 追跡（する）d in the forest for meat for their supper, the others lay stretched out upon the ground in that silence which is induced by hunger and 疲労，（軍の）雑役. Presently Vama sat up 警報. His ears had caught the sound of the approach of something through the ジャングル.
"Kau and Tchek are returning from the 追跡（する）," whispered one of the 軍人s who lay 近づく him and who, also, had heard the noise.
"They did not go in that direction," replied Vama in a low トン. Then signalling his 軍人s to silence, he ordered them to 隠す themselves from 見解（をとる）.
The sound, already の近くに when they had first heard it, approached 刻々と; and they did not have long to wait ere a 軍人, naked but for a sampot, stepped into 見解（をとる）, and in his 武器 was the runaway apsara whom they sought. Elated, Vama leaped from his place of concealment, calling to his men to follow him.
At sight of them King turned to escape, but he knew that he could make no 速度(を上げる） while 重荷（を負わせる）d with the girl. She, however, had seen the 兵士s and slipped quickly from his 武器. "We are lost!" she cried.
"Run!" cried King as he snatched a handful of arrows from his quiver and fitted one to his 屈服する. "Stand 支援する!" he cried to the 軍人s. But they only moved 刻々と 今後. His 屈服する-string twanged, and one of Lodivarman's 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound 軍人s sank to earth, an arrow through his throat. The others hesitated. They did not dare to cast their spears or loose their bolts for 恐れる of 負傷させるing the girl.
Slowly King, with Fou-tan behind him, 支援するd away into the ジャングル from which he had appeared. At the last instant he sped another arrow, which 動揺させるd harmlessly from the cuirass of Vama. Then, knowing that he could not 解雇する／砲火／射撃 upon them from the foliage, the 兵士s 急ぐd 今後, while King continued to 落ちる 支援する slowly with Fou-tan, another arrow fitted to his 屈服する.
Kau and Tchek had made a 広大な／多数の／重要な circle in their 追跡（する）ing. With their arrows they had brought 負かす／撃墜する three monkeys, and now they were returning to （軍の）野営地，陣営. They had almost arrived when they heard 発言する／表明するs and the twang of a 屈服する-string, and then they saw, 直接／まっすぐに ahead of them, a man and a girl 衝突，墜落ing through the foliage of the ジャングル toward them. 即時に, by her dishevelled 衣装, they 認めるd the apsara and guessed from the 態度 of the two that they were 支援 away from Vama and his fellows.
Kau was a powerful, a 勇敢な, and a resourceful man. 即時に he しっかり掴むd the 状況／情勢 and 即時に he 行為／法令／行動するd. Leaping 今後, he threw both his sinewy 武器 around Gordon King, pinning the other's 武器 to his 団体／死体; while Tchek, に引き続いて the example of his companion, 掴むd Fou-tan. Almost すぐに Vama and the others were upon the scene. An instant later Gordon King was 武装解除するd, and his wrists were bound behind him; then the 兵士s of Lodivarman dragged the 捕虜s 支援する to their （軍の）野営地，陣営ing place.
Vama was tremendously elated. Now he would not have to （不足などを）補う any lies to appease the wrath of his king but could return to Lodidhapura in 勝利, 耐えるing not only the apsara for whom he had been 派遣（する）d, but another 囚人 同様に.
King thought that they might make quick work of him in 復讐 for the 兵士 he had killed, but they did not appear to 持つ／拘留する that against him at all. They questioned him at some length while they cooked their supper of monkey meat over a number of tiny 解雇する／砲火／射撃s; but as what he told them of another country far beyond their ジャングル was やめる beyond their しっかり掴む, they 自然に believed that he lied and 主張するd that he （機の）カム from Pnom Dhek and that he was a runaway slave.
They were all やめる content with the happy 結果 of their assignment; and so, looking 今後 to their return to Lodidhapura on the morrow, they were inclined to be generous in their 治療 of their 囚人s, giving them meat to eat and water to drink. Their 態度 toward Fou-tan was one of respectful awe. They knew that she was 運命にあるd to become one of the King's favorites, and it might 証明する ill for them, indeed, should they 申し込む／申し出 her any 傷つける or affront. Since their 治療 of Gordon King, however, was not dictated by any such consideration, it was fortunate, indeed, for him that they were in a good humor.
Regardless, however, of the respectful attention shown her, Fou-tan was immersed in melancholy. A few moments before, she had foreseen escape and counted return to her native city almost an 遂行するd fact; now, once again, she was in the clutches of the 兵士s of Lodivarman, while 同時に she had brought 災害 and, doubtless, death to the man who had befriended her.
"Oh, Gordon King," she said, "my heart is unstrung; my soul is filled with terror and 消費するd by horror, for not only must I return to the hideous 運命／宿命 from which I had escaped, but you must go to Lodidhapura to slavery or to death."
"We are not in Lodidhapura yet," whispered King. "Perhaps we shall escape."
The girl shook her 長，率いる. "There is no hope," she said. "I shall go to the 武器 of Lodivarman, and you—"
"And I?" he asked.
"Slaves fight with other slaves and with wild beasts for the entertainment of Lodivarman and his 法廷，裁判所," she replied.
"We must escape then," said King. "Perhaps we shall die in the 試みる／企てる, but in any event death を待つs me and worse than death を待つs you."
"What you 命令（する） I shall do, Gordon King," replied Fou-tan.
But it did not appear that there was to be much 適切な時期 for escape that night. After King had eaten they bound his wrists behind his 支援する again and also bound his ankles together securely, while two 軍人s remained 絶えず with the girl; the others, their simple meal 完全にするd, stripped the armour and 武器s from their fallen comrade and laid him upon a 厚い bed of 乾燥した，日照りの 支持を得ようと努めるd that they had gathered. Upon him, then, they piled a 広大な／多数の／重要な 量 of 四肢s and 支店s, of twigs and 乾燥した，日照りの grasses; and when night fell they lighted their weird funeral pyre, which was to answer its other 二重の 目的 as a beast 解雇する／砲火／射撃 to 保護する them from the prowling carnivores. To King it was a gruesome sight, but neither Fou-tan nor the other Khmers seemed to be 影響する／感情d by it. The men gathered much 支持を得ようと努めるd and placed it 近づく at 手渡す that the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 might be kept 燃やすing during the night.
The 炎上s leaped high, lighting the boles of the trees about them and the foliage arching above. The 影をつくる／尾行するs rose and fell and 新たな展開d and writhed. Beyond the 限界s of the firelight was utter 不明瞭, silence, mystery. King felt himself in an inverted cauldron of 炎上 in which a human 団体／死体 was 存在 消費するd.
The 軍人s lay about, laughing and talking. Their reminiscences were 残虐な and cruel. Their jokes and stories were 幅の広い and obscene. But there was an undercurrent of rough 親切 and 忠義 to one another that they appeared to be 努力するing to 隠す as though they were ashamed of such soft emotion. They were 兵士s. 移植（する）d to the （軍の）野営地，陣営s of modern Europe, given a modern uniform and a modern language, their campfire conversation would have been the same. 兵士s do not change. One played upon a little musical 器具 that 似ているd a Jew's harp. Two were 賭事ing with what appeared to be very 類似の to modern dice, and all that they said was so interlarded with strange and terrible 誓いs that the American could scarcely follow the thread of their thought. 兵士s do not change.
Vama （機の）カム presently and squatted 負かす／撃墜する 近づく King and Fou-tan. "Do all the men in this far country of which you tell me go naked?" he 需要・要求するd.
"No," replied the American. "When I had become lost in the ジャングル I was stricken with fever, and while I was sick the monkeys （機の）カム and stole my 着せる／賦与するing and my 武器s."
"You live alone in the ジャングル?" asked Vama.
King thought quickly; he thought of Che and Kangrey and their 恐れる of the 兵士s in 厚かましさ／高級将校連. "Yes," he said.
"Are you not afraid of My Lord the Tiger?" 問い合わせd Vama.
"I am watchful and I 避ける him," replied the American.
"You do 井戸／弁護士席 to do so," said Vama, "for even with spear and arrows no 孤独な man is a match for the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast."
"But Gordon King is," said Fou-tan proudly.
Vama smiled. "The apsara has been in the ジャングル but a night and a day," he reminded her. "How can she know so much about this man unless, as I 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う, he is, indeed, from Pnom Dhek?"
"He is not from Pnom Dhek," retorted Fou-tan. "And I know that he is a match for My Lord the Tiger because this day I saw him 殺す the beast with a 選び出す／独身 spear-cast."
Vama looked questioningly at King.
"It was only a 事柄 of good fortune," said King.
"But you did it にもかかわらず," 主張するd Fou-tan.
"You killed a tiger with a 選び出す／独身 cast of your spear?" 需要・要求するd Vama.
"As the beast 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d him," said Fou-tan.
"That is, indeed, a marvelous feat," said Vama, with a 兵士's ungrudging 賞賛 for the bravery or prowess of another. "Lodivarman shall hear of this. A hunter of such spirit shall not go unrecognized in Lodidhapura. I can also 耐える 証言，証人／目撃する that you are no mean bowman," 追加するd Vama, nodding toward the 炎ing funeral pyre. Then he arose and walked to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where King's 武器s had been deposited. 選ぶing up the spear he 診察するd it closely. "By Siva!" he ejaculated. "The 血 is scarcely 乾燥した，日照りの upon it. Such a cast! You drove it a 十分な two feet into the carcass of My Lord the Tiger."
"Straight through the heart," said Fou-tan.
The other 兵士s had been listening to the conversation. It was noticeable すぐに that their 態度 toward King changed 即時に, and thereafter they 扱う／治療するd him with friendliness tinged by 尊敬（する）・点. However, they did not abate their watchfulness over him, but rather were ますます careful to see that he was given no 適切な時期 to escape, nor to have his 手渡すs 解放する／自由な for any length of time.
早期に the next morning, after a 不十分な breakfast, Vama 始める，決める out with his detachment and his 囚人s in the direction of Lodidhapura, leaving the funeral 解雇する／砲火／射撃 still 炎ing as it 熱望して licked at a new 供給（する） of 燃料.
The 大勝する they selected to Lodidhapura passed, by chance, の近くに to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where King had 殺害された the tiger; and here, in the 部分的に／不公平に devoured carcass of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast, the 兵士s of Lodivarman 設立する 固める／コンクリート substantiation of Fou-tan's story.
It was late in the afternoon when the party 現れるd suddenly from the ジャングル at the 辛勝する／優位 of a 広大な／多数の／重要な （疑いを）晴らすing. King 発言する／表明するd an involuntary exclamation of astonishment as he saw at a distance the 塀で囲むs and towers of a splendid city.
"Lodidhapura," said Fou-tan; "accursed city!" There was 恐れる in her 発言する／表明する, and she trembled as she 圧力（をかける）d closer to the American.
While King had long since become 納得させるd that Lodidhapura had an actual 存在 of greater reality than legend or fever-wrought hallucination, yet he had been in no way 用意が出来ている for the reality. A collection of nippa-thatched huts had 構成するd the extent of his mental picture of Lodidhapura, and now, as the reality burst suddenly upon him, he was dumbfounded.
寺s and palaces of 石／投石する 後部d their solid 集まりs against the sky. Mighty towers, elaborately carved, rose in stately grandeur high over all. There were nippa-thatched huts 同様に, but these clustered の近くに against the city's 塀で囲むs and were so 影を投げかけるd by the majestic 集まり of masonry beyond them that they 影響する／感情d the picture as わずかに as might the bushes growing at its foot 決定する the grandeur of a mountain.
In the foreground were level fields in which labored men and women, naked mostly, but for sampots—the nippa-thatched huts were their dwellings. They were the 労働者s, the 子孫s of slaves—Chams and Annamese—that the 古代の, warlike Khmers had brought 支援する from many a victory in the days when their 力／強力にする and their civilization were the greatest upon earth.
From the 辛勝する／優位 of the ジャングル, at the point where the party had 現れるd, a 幅の広い avenue led toward one of the gates of the city, toward which Vama was 行為／行うing them. To his 権利, at a distance, King could see what appeared to be another avenue 主要な to another gate—an avenue which seemed to be more ひどく travelled than that upon which they had entered. There were many people on foot, some approaching the city, others leaving it. At a distance they looked small, but he could distinguish them and also what appeared to be bullock carts moving slowly の中で the 歩行者s.
Presently, at the far end of this distant avenue, he saw the 広大な／多数の／重要な 本体，大部分／ばら積みのs of elephants; in a long column they entered the 主要道路 from the ジャングル and approached the city. They seemed to move in an endless 行列, two abreast, hundreds of them, he thought. Never before had King seen so many elephants.
"Look!" he cried to Fou-tan. "There must be a circus coming to town."
"The King's elephants," explained Fou-tan, unimpressed.
"Why does he have so many?" asked King.
"A king without elephants would be no king," replied the girl. "They 布告する to all men the king's wealth and 力／強力にする. When he makes war, his 兵士s go into 戦う／戦い upon them and fight from their 支援するs, for those are the war elephants of Lodivarman."
"There must be hundreds of them," commented the American.
"There are thousands," said Fou-tan.
"And against whom does Lodivarman make war?"
"Against Pnom Dhek."
"Only against Pnom Dhek?" 問い合わせd King.
"Yes, only against Pnom Dhek."
"Why does he not make war どこかよそで? Has he no other enemies?"
"Against whom else might he make war?" 需要・要求するd Fou-tan. "There are only Pnom Dhek and Lodidhapura in all the world."
"井戸／弁護士席, that does rather 制限する him now, doesn't it?" 認める King.
For a moment they were silent. Then the girl spoke. "Gordon King," she said in that soft, caressing 発言する／表明する that the man 設立する so agreeable, that often he had sought for means to 誘惑する her into conversation. "Gordon King, soon we shall see one another no more."
The American frowned. He did not like to think of that. He had tried to put it out of his mind and to imagine that by some chance they would be 許すd to be together after they reached Lodidhapura, for he had 設立する Fou-tan a cheery and pleasant companion even when her hour was darkest. Why, she was the only friend he had! Certainly they would not 否定する him the 権利 to see her. From what he had gleaned during his conversation with Vama and the other 軍人s, King had become 希望に満ちた that Lodivarman would not 扱う／治療する him 完全に as a 囚人 or an enemy, but might give him the 適切な時期 to serve the King as a 兵士. Fou-tan had rather encouraged this hope too, for she knew that it was not at all improbable of 現実化.
"Why do you say that?" 需要・要求するd King. "Why shall we not see one another again?"
"Would you be sad, Gordon King, if you did not see Fou-tan any more?" she asked.
The man hesitated before he replied, as though 重さを計るing in his mind a problem that he had never before been called upon to consider; and as he hesitated a strange, 傷つける look （機の）カム into the 注目する，もくろむs of the girl.
"It is 考えられない, Fou-tan," he said at last, and the 広大な／多数の／重要な brown 注目する，もくろむs of the little apsara 軟化するd and 涙／ほころびs rose in them. "We have been such good friends," he 追加するd.
"Yes," she said. "We have known each other but a very short time, and yet we seem such good friends that it is almost as though we had known each other always."
"But why should we not see one another again?" he 需要・要求するd once more.
"Lodivarman may punish me for running away, and there is only one 罰 that would 満足させる his pride in such an event and that is death; but if he 許すs me, as he doubtless will, because of my 青年 and my 広大な／多数の／重要な beauty and his 願望（する） for me, then I shall be taken into the King's palace and no more then might you see me than if I were dead. So you see, either way, the result is the same."
"I shall see you again, Fou-tan," said the man.
She shook her 長，率いる. "I like to hear you say it, even though I know that it cannot be."
"You shall see, Fou-tan. If we both live I shall find a way to see you; and, too, I shall find a way to take you out of the palace of the King and 支援する to Pnom Dhek."
She looked up at him with earnest 注目する，もくろむs, 十分な of 信用／信任 and 賞賛. "When I hear you say it," she said, "the impossible seems almost possible."
"粘着する to the hope, Fou-tan," he told her; "and when we are separated, know always that my every thought will be 中心d upon the means to reach you and take you away."
"That will help me to 粘着する to life until the last horrible minute, beyond which there can be no hope and beyond which I will not go."
"What do you mean, Fou-tan?" There had been that in her 発言する／表明する which 脅すd him.
"I can live in the palace of the King with hope until again the King sends for me, and then—"
"And then?"
"And then—death."
"No, Fou-tan, you must not say that. You must not think it."
"What else could there be—after?" she 需要・要求するd. "He is a leper!" The utter horror in her 発言する／表明する and 表現, as her lips formed the word, 誘発するd to its fullest the 保護の instinct of the man. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 to throw an arm about her, to soothe and 安心させる her; but his wrists were bound together behind him, and he could only move on dumbly at her 味方する toward the 広大な／多数の／重要な, carved gate of Lodidhapura.
The 歩哨 at the gate 停止（させる）d Vama and his party, though his 迎える／歓迎するing, に引き続いて his formal challenge, 示すd that he was 井戸／弁護士席 aware of the 身元 of all but King, a fact which impressed the American as indicative of the excellent 軍の discipline that 得るd in this remote domain of the leper king.
召喚するd by the 歩哨, the captain of the gate （機の）カム from his ４半期/4分の1s within the 大規模な towers that 側面に位置するd the gateway to Lodidhapura. He was a young man, resplendent in trappings of gold and blue and yellow. His burnished cuirass and his helmet were of the precious metal, but his 武器s were 厳しい and lethal.
"Who comes?" he 需要・要求するd.
"Vama of the King's guard, with the apsara from Pnom Dhek, who ran away into the ジャングル, and a 軍人 from a far country whom we took 囚人," replied the leader of the detachment.
"You have done 井戸／弁護士席, Vama," said the officer, as his 注目する，もくろむs quickly appraised the two 捕虜s. "Enter and go at once to the palace of the King, for such were his orders in the event that you returned successful from your 追求（する），探索（する）."
The streets of Lodidhapura, beyond the gate, were filled with 国民s and slaves. Tiny shops with wide awnings lined the street through which Vama's 捕虜s were 行為／行うd. Merchants in long 式服s and ornate headdresses 統括するd over booths where were 陳列する，発揮するd a bewildering variety of 商品／売買する, 含むing pottery, silver and gold ornaments, rugs, stuffs, incense, 武器s, and armour.
Men and women of high 階級, beneath gorgeous parasols borne by almost naked slaves, 物々交換するd at the booths for the wares 陳列する，発揮するd; high-hatted priests moved slowly through the throng, while burly 兵士s 肘d their way 概略で along the avenue. Many turned to 公式文書，認める the 護衛する and its 囚人s, and the sight of Fou-tan elicited a wealth of ejaculation and many queries; but to all such Vama, fully aware of his importance, turned a deaf ear.
As they approached the 中心 of Lodidhapura, King was amazed by the evident wealth of the city, by the goods 陳列する，発揮するd in the innumerable shops, and by the grandeur of the architecture. The ornate carvings that covered the facades of the 広大な／多数の／重要な buildings, the splendor of the buildings themselves, filled him with awe; and when at last the party 停止（させる）d before the palace of Lodivarman, the American was staggered by the magnificence which 直面するd him.
They had been 行為／行うd through a 広大な／多数の／重要な park that lay below, and to the east of the stately 寺 of Siva, which 支配するd the entire city of Lodidhapura. 広大な／多数の／重要な trees and gorgeous shrubbery 影をつくる／尾行するd winding avenues that were 側面に位置するd by statues and columns of magnificent, though いつかs 野蛮な, design; and then the palace of the King had burst suddenly upon his astonished gaze—a splendid building embellished from 創立／基礎 to loftiest tower with tile of the most brilliant coloring and fanciful design.
Before the 入り口 to the palace of Lodivarman stood a guard of fifty 軍人s. No 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound 兵士s these, resplendent in 向こうずねing cuirasses of burnished gold, whose haughty demeanor bespoke their exalted position and the high 責任／義務 that devolved upon them.
Gordon King had difficulty in 納得させるing himself of the reality of the scene. Again and again his sane Yankee 長，率いる 保証するd him that no such things might 存在する in the ジャングルs of Cambodia and that he still was the 犠牲者 of the hallucinations of high fever; but when the officer at the gate had interrogated Vama and presently 命令（する）s were received to 行為／行う the entire party to the presence of Lodivarman, and still the hallucination 固執するd in all its conclusiveness, he 辞職するd himself to the actualities that 直面するd him and would have 受託するd as real whatever grotesque or impossible occurrences or 人物／姿／数字s that might have impinged themselves upon his perceptive faculties.
護衛するd by a detachment of the golden 軍人s of Lodivarman, the entire company was 行為／行うd through long 回廊（地帯）s toward the 中心 of the palace and at last, after a wait before 大規模な doors, was 勧めるd into a 広大な／多数の／重要な hall, at the far end of which a number of people were seated upon a raised 演壇. Upon the 床に打ち倒す of the 議会 were many men in gorgeous raiment—priests, courtiers, and 兵士s. One of the latter, resplendent in rich trappings, received them and 行為／行うd them toward the far end of the 議会, where they were 停止（させる）d before the 演壇.
King saw seated upon a 広大な／多数の／重要な 王位 an emaciated man, upon every exposed 部分 of whose 団体／死体 were ugly and repulsive sores. To his 権利 and below him were somber men in rich garb, and to his left a 得点する／非難する／２０ of sad-注目する，もくろむd girls and women. This, then, was Lodivarman, the Leper King of Lodidhapura! The American felt an inward revulsion at the mere sight of this repulsive creature and 同時に understood the horror that Fou-tan had evinced at the thought of personal 接触する with the leper into whose clutches 運命／宿命 had 配達するd her.
Before Lodivarman knelt a slave, 耐えるing a 広大な／多数の／重要な salver of food, into which the King continually dipped with his long-nailed fingers. He ate almost 絶えず during the audience, and as King was brought nearer he saw that the delicacies ーするつもりであるd to tempt the palate of a king were naught but lowly mushrooms.
"Who are these?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman, his dead 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）ing coldly on the 囚人s.
"Vama, the 指揮官 of ten," replied the officer 演説（する）／住所d, "who has returned from his 使節団, to the 栄誉（を受ける） of the King, with the apsara for whom he was 派遣（する）d and a strange 軍人 whom he took 囚人."
"Fou-tan of Pnom Dhek," 需要・要求するd Lodivarman, "why did you 捜し出す to escape the 栄誉（を受ける） for which I had 運命にあるd you?"
"広大な／多数の／重要な King," replied the girl, "my heart is still in the land of my sire. I would have returned to Pnom Dhek, for I longed for the father and the friends whom I love and who love me."
"A pardonable 願望（する）," commented Lodivarman, "and this time thy transgression shall be overlooked, but beware a repetition. You are 運命にあるd to the high 栄誉（を受ける） of the 好意 of Lodivarman. See that hereafter, until death, thou dost 長所 it."
Fou-tan, trembling, curtsied low; and Lodivarman turned his 冷淡な, fishy 注目する，もくろむs upon Gordon King. "And what manner of man bringeth you before the King now?" he asked.
"A strange 軍人 from some far country, Glorious King," replied Vama.
"A runaway slave from Pnom Dhek more likely," commented Lodivarman.
"Even as I thought, Resplendent Son of Heaven," answered Vama; "but his 行為s are such as to leave no belief that he be either a slave or the son of slaves."
"What 行為s?" 需要・要求するd the King.
"He 直面するd my detachment 選び出す／独身-手渡すd, and with a 孤独な 軸 he slew one of the best of the King's bowmen."
"Is that all?" asked Lodivarman. "A mere freak of 運命／宿命 may account for that."
"No, Brother of the Gods," replied Vama. "There is more."
"And what is it? 急いで, I cannot spend the whole evening in idle audience over a slave."
"With a 選び出す／独身 spear-cast he slew My Lord the Tiger," cried Vama.
"And you saw this?"
"Fou-tan saw it, and all of us saw the carcass of the tiger the に引き続いて morning. O King, he drove his spear a 十分な two feet into the breast of the tiger as the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d. He is a marvelous 軍人, and Vama is proud to have brought such a one to serve in the 階級s of the army of Lodivarman."
For a while Lodivarman was silent, his dead 注目する，もくろむs upon King, while he helped himself from time to time to the tender-cooked mushrooms with which the slave tempted him.
"With a 選び出す／独身 cast he slew My Lord the Tiger?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman of Fou-tan.
"It is even so, 広大な／多数の／重要な King," replied the girl.
"How （機の）カム he to do it? Surely no sane man would tempt the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast unless in 悲惨な predicament."
"He did it to save me, upon whom the tiger was 準備するing to spring."
"So I am doubly indebted to this stranger," said Lodivarman. "And what gift would 控訴 your appetite for reward?" 需要・要求するd the King.
"I 願望（する） no reward," replied the American, "only that you will 許す Fou-tan to return to her beloved Pnom Dhek."
"You do not ask much!" cried Lodivarman. "I like your ways. You shall not be destroyed, but instead you shall serve me in the palace guards; such a spear-man should 証明する 価値（がある） his 負わせる in gold. As for your request, remember that Fou-tan belongs to Lodivarman, the King, and so may no longer be the 支配する of any conversation, upon 苦痛 of death. Take him to the ４半期/4分の1s of the guard!" he directed one of his officers, nodding at King, "and see that he is 井戸／弁護士席 cared for, trained and 武装した."
"Yes, most magnificent of kings," replied the man 演説（する）／住所d.
"Take the girl to the ４半期/4分の1s of the women and look to it that she does not again escape," 命令（する）d Lodivarman, with a gesture that 解任するd them all.
As he was 護衛するd from the audience 議会 through one 出口, King saw Fou-tan led away toward another. Her 注目する，もくろむs were turned 支援する toward him, and in them was a haunting suggestion of grief and hopelessness that 削減（する） him to the heart.
"Good-by, Gordon King!" she called to him.
"Until we 会合，会う again, Fou-tan," he replied.
"You will not 会合，会う again," said the officer who was 護衛するing him, as he hustled the American from the 議会.
The 兵舎 to which King was 割り当てるd stood a かなりの distance in the 後部 of the palace, not far from the stables in which were housed the King's elephants, yet, like the latter, within the grounds of the 王室の enclosure. The long, low buildings that housed the 兵士s of Lodivarman's 王室の guard were plastered inside and out with mud and thatched with palm fronds. Along either 塀で囲む upon the 厳選した dirt 床に打ち倒すs were pallets of straw, where the ありふれた 兵士s were bedded 負かす／撃墜する like horses. A space of some four feet in width by seven in length was allotted to each man, and into the 塀で囲む above his pallet pegs had been driven upon which he might hang his 武器s and his 着せる／賦与するing, a cooking-マリファナ, and a 大型船 for water. Along the 中心s of the buildings was a （疑いを）晴らす space about eight feet wide, forming an aisle in which 兵士s might be formed for 査察. Just beneath the eaves was an open space running the 十分な length of both 塀で囲むs, giving ample ventilation but very little light to the 内部の of the 兵舎. The doors were at either end of the buildings.
The building to which King was 護衛するd was about two hundred feet long and housed a hundred men. It was but one of a number of 類似の structures, which he later learned were placed at 戦略の positions just inside the 塀で囲む of the 王室の enclosure, where five thousand men-at-武器 were 絶えず 持続するd.
At Vama's request King was 割り当てるd to his 部隊 of ten to 取って代わる the 兵士 that he had 殺害された in the ジャングル, and thus the American took up his life in the 部隊 of ten, with Kau and Tchek and Vama and the others with whom he was already 熟知させるd as his companions.
From a naked ジャングル hunter to a 兵士 of a Khmer king, he had crossed in a 選び出す／独身 step long ages of 進化, and yet he was still a thousand years from the 時代 into which he had been born.
The lives of 私的な 兵士s of the 王室の guard of a Khmer king were far from thrilling. Their most important assignment was to guard 義務, which fell to the lot of each 兵士 once in every four days. There were 演習s daily, both upon foot and upon elephants, and there were 非常に／多数の parades and 儀式s.
Aside from the care of their own 武器s they were called upon for no 手動式の labor, such work 存在 …に出席するd to by slaves. Once a week the straw which formed their pallets was 運ぶ／漁獲高d away upon bullock-carts to the elephants' stables, where it was used to bed 負かす／撃墜する the 広大な／多数の／重要な pachyderms, and fresh straw was brought to the 兵舎.
Their leisure, of which they usually had a little at さまざまな times during the day, the 兵士s 利用するd in gossiping or 賭事ing, or listening to the story-tellers, 確かな of whom were 自由に 認める to the 王室の grounds. Many were the stories to which King listened—stories of 古代の 力／強力にする and stories of kings who owned a million slaves and a hundred thousand elephants; stories of Kambu, the mythical 創立者 of the Khmer race; of Yacovarman, the king of glory; and of Jayavarman VIII, the last of the 広大な／多数の／重要な kings. Interwoven throughout all the fabric of these hoary tales were the Nagas and the Yeacks, those ever-recurring mythological 人物／姿／数字s that he had met in the folk-lore of the people beyond the ジャングル, in the dark dwelling of Che and Kangrey, and now in the 影をつくる／尾行する of the palace of the 広大な／多数の／重要な King, Lodivarman.
Or when there were no story-tellers, or he tired of listening to the idle gossip of his fellows, or became bored by their endless games of chance, King would sit in silence, meditating upon the past and 捜し出すing an answer to the riddle of the 未来. Recollection of his distant home and friends always raised a 見通し of Susan Anne Prentice—home and friends and Susan Anne—they were all one; they 構成するd his past and beckoned him into the 未来. It seemed difficult to think of life without home and friends and Susan Anne when he thought of them, but always the same little 人物／姿／数字 rose in 前線 of them, （疑いを）晴らす and 際立った, as they faded slowly out of the picture: sad 注目する，もくろむs in which there yet dwelt a wealth of inherent happiness and mirth, a piquant 直面する, and gleaming teeth behind red lips. Always his thoughts, no 事柄 how far they roamed, returned to this dainty flower of girlhood, and then his brows would 契約 and his jaws clench and he 推測するd upon her 運命／宿命 and chafed and fretted because of his 無（不）能 to succor her.
And one day as he sat meditating thus he saw a strange 人物／姿／数字 approaching across the 兵舎 yard. "Ye gods!" he exclaimed, almost audibly; "one by one my dreams are coming true! If it isn't the old bird with the red umbrella that I saw just before Che and Kangrey 救助（する）d me, I'll eat my shirt."
King had had かなりの difficulty in differentiating between the fantastic 人物／姿／数字s of his fever-induced hallucinations and the realities of his weird experiences in the ジャングル, so that though Che and Kangrey had 主張するd that there had been an old man with a long yellow 式服 and a red umbrella and although King had believed them, yet it was with somewhat of a shock that he 認めるd the reality. As Vay Thon passed の中で the 兵士s, they arose to their feet and 屈服するd low before him, evincing the awe and reverence in which they held him. He passed them with nodding 長，率いる and mumbled benediction, gazing intently at each 直面する as though he sought some particular 軍人.
Seeing that the others rose and 屈服するd before the high priest, King did likewise; and when Vay Thon's 注目する，もくろむs fell upon him they lighted with 承認. "It is you, my son," he said. "Do you 解任する me?"
"You are Vay Thon, the high priest of Siva," replied the American.
"He whom you saved from My Lord the Tiger," replied the priest.
"An 義務 which you fully 発射する／解雇するd when you 命令（する）d Che and Kangrey to nurse me 支援する to life."
"An 義務 that I may never fully 発射する／解雇する," replied Vay Thon; "and because of this I （機の）カム to search for you, that I may 申し込む／申し出 you proof of my undying 感謝."
"How did you know that I was here?" asked King.
"I have talked with Fou-tan," replied Vay Thon, "and when she had 述べるd the 軍人 who had 救助（する）d her, I knew at once that it must be you."
"You have seen Fou-tan and talked with her?" asked King.
The high priest nodded.
"And she is 井戸／弁護士席—and 安全な?" 需要・要求するd King.
"Her 団体／死体 is 井戸／弁護士席, but her heart is sick," replied the high priest; "but she is 安全な—those who find 好意 in the 注目する，もくろむs of the King are always 安全な, while the King's 好意 lasts."
"Has she—has he—"
"I understand what you would ask, my son," said Vay Thon. "Lodivarman has not yet sent for her."
"But he will," cried King.
"Tonight, I think," said Vay Thon.
The anguish in the young man's 注目する，もくろむs would have been 明らかな to one of far いっそう少なく 知能 and discernment than Vay Thon. He laid his 手渡す in compassion upon the shoulder of the American. "If I could help you, my son, I would," he said; "but in such 事柄s kings may not be crossed even by gods."
"Where is she?" asked King.
"She is in the King's house," replied Vay Thon, pointing toward a wing of the palace that was 明白な from where they stood.
For a long moment the 注目する，もくろむs of the American, lighted by 決意 and by a 複雑さ of other 解雇する／砲火／射撃s that 燃やすd within him, remained riveted upon the house of the King.
Vay Thon, the high priest of Siva, was old and wise and shrewd. "I read your heart, my son," he said, "and my heart goes out in sympathy to yours, but what you 計画（する） is impossible of 死刑執行; it would but lead to 拷問 and to death."
"In what room is she in the house of the King?" 需要・要求するd the American.
Vay Thon shook his 長，率いる sadly. "Forget this madness," he said. "It can lead but to the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な. I am your friend and I would help you, but I would be no friend were I to encourage you in the mad 投機・賭ける that I can only too 井戸／弁護士席 guess is forming in your mind. I 借りがある you my life; and always shall I stand ready to 援助（する） you in any way that lies within my 力／強力にする, except in this. And now, 別れの（言葉，会）; and may the gods 原因（となる） you to forget your 悲しみ."
As Vay Thon turned and walked slowly 支援する in the direction of the 寺, Gordon King stood gazing at the house of Lodivarman; forgotten were Vay Thon; forgotten were his wise words of counsel. King seemed hypnotised; a 選び出す／独身 人物／姿／数字 filled the retina of his mind's 注目する，もくろむ—a tiny 人物／姿／数字, yet it （人が）群がるd out all else—through 塀で囲むs of tile and lead he saw it crouching in despair in the house of the King.
The afternoon was 製図／抽選 to a の近くに. The 軍人s who were to relieve the palace guard at sundown were already buckling on their 厚かましさ／高級将校連 cuirasses, straightening their leather tunics, adjusting their helmets, polishing 武器s until they glistened even in the dark 内部の of the 兵舎.
Gordon King was 解任するd to his surroundings by two tardy 軍人s who were 急いでing to accoutre themselves for guard 義務; and in that instant was born the mad 計画／陰謀 that, without the slightest consideration, he was to 試みる／企てる to put into 死刑執行.
Turning quickly, he overtook the men just before they entered the 兵舎 and touched one of them upon the shoulder. "May I have a word with you?" he asked.
"I have no time. I am already late," replied the 軍人.
"I shall be quick, then," replied King. "Let me take your place on the guard tonight, and I will give you all of my next 支払う／賃金."
即時に the man was all 疑惑. "That is a strange request," he said. "Most 軍人s would 支払う／賃金 to be relieved of guard 義務. What is your 目的?"
"There is a 確かな slave girl 大（公）使館員d to the house of the King, and to-night she will be looking for a 確かな 軍人." And the American 軽く押す／注意を引くd the other in the ribs and gave him a sly wink.
The 軍人's 直面する relaxed into a grin. "It might go hard with us if we were caught," he said; "but, by Siva, three months' 支払う／賃金 is not to be considered lightly. Quick! Get into your harness, while I explain the 事柄 to the others of the ten. But be sure that you do not say anything about the 支払う／賃金, for if they knew that, each would want his 株."
"You are doing it for friendship," said King with a laugh, as he 急いでd into the 内部の of the 兵舎. As he hurriedly adjusted his cuirass and helmet, the 軍人 whose place he was to take was explaining the 事柄 to the other members of the ten, who received it with rough laughter and 幅の広い jokes.
At first the petty officer in 命令（する） of the ten 前向きに／確かに forbade the 交流, and it was necessary for King to 約束 him a month's 支払う／賃金 before he, at last, reluctantly acceded. "But remember," he admonished them, "I know nothing of it, for no such thing may be done with my knowledge."
As the ten marched toward the house of the King, the American's excitement 増加するd, though outwardly he was 静める. Just what he was going to do and just how he was going to 遂行する／発効させる it, the man could not know, because he had no idea as to what 障害s would 現在の themselves, or, upon the other 手渡す, what good fortune might 嘘（をつく） in 蓄える／店 for him. He fully 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd that his 提案するd 活動／戦闘 was unwise, ill-considered, and almost definitely doomed to 敗北・負かす; but could he have turned 支援する he would not have done so.
Presently they were 停止（させる）d at the King's house, a little to one 味方する of the main 入り口 and before a low doorway. Other 次第で変わる／派遣部隊s of the guard were arriving from other 兵舎, while members of the old guard 現れるd from the low doorway and were formed for the 簡潔な／要約する 儀式 that 示すd the changes of the guard.
すぐに に引き続いて the 儀式 a number of the new guard were told off to relieve the 歩哨s upon their 地位，任命するs about the grounds and within the 内部の of the palace, and King happened to be の中で these. As he was marched away he could not help but wonder what 地位，任命する 運命／宿命 would select for him, though wherever it should be he was 決定するd that he would find the means for 伸び（る）ing 接近 to the 内部の of the palace.
The 詳細（に述べる） of the guard was first marched to the far end of the wing, and here a 歩哨 was relieved who paced 支援する and 前へ／外へ in 前線 of a tiny doorway, 影をつくる／尾行するd by trees and shrubbery. King thought that this would have been an excellent 地位，任命する; but it did not 落ちる to him; and as they continued on about the wing of the palace, relieving 歩哨 after 歩哨, he began to 恐れる that he was not going to be 地位，任命するd at all; and, indeed, the 詳細（に述べる） 横断するd the outside of the entire wing, and still the American had been 割り当てるd no 地位，任命する. And then they （機の）カム at last before the ornate 入り口 to the King's house, where ten men were detached from the 詳細（に述べる） to relieve those 地位，任命するd at this important 位置／汚点／見つけ出す.
All the 歩哨s hitherto relieved were then marched away, and King 設立する himself one of five who had not as yet been 地位，任命するd. These, to the astonishment and gratification of the American, were marched into the palace. Three were 詳細（に述べる）d to 地位，任命するs in the long 入り口 回廊（地帯）, while King and the other remaining 軍人 were marched to the doorway of a large and luxuriously furnished apartment. At one end of the 議会, raised わずかに above the 床に打ち倒す level, was a 演壇 covered with gorgeous rugs. Upon it stood a low （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する laid with a service of solid gold, with bowls of fruit and sweetmeats, several 大規模な golden jugs, and ornately carved goblets. Behind the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was a pile of pillows covered with rich stuff, and over all a canopy of cloth of gold. On the 床に打ち倒す of the 議会, below the 演壇, was a long （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, 類似して though not so richly laid; and this was 完全に surrounded by rich cushions.
On either 味方する of the doorway, 直面するing the 内部の of the room, stood King and his fellow 軍人, two bronze statues cuirassed in burnished 厚かましさ／高級将校連. For five minutes they stood there thus 直面するing the empty 議会; and then a door at the far 味方する opened, and a とじ込み／提出する of slaves entered, some twenty-five or thirty in all. Two of these took their places at opposite ends of the 演壇 支援する of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and the pillows, standing 築く with 武器 倍のd and 注目する，もくろむs 星／主役にするing straight to the 前線. The other slaves took 類似の positions at intervals behind the long （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する on the main 床に打ち倒す and 直面するd the 演壇. Between the long （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and the 演壇 and 直面するing the latter stood a richly garbed individual whom King mentally 分類するd as a sort of major-domo.
Again there was a wait of several minutes, during which no one spoke or moved. Then, through the doorway which King and his fellow guarded, a party of men entered the 議会. Some were 軍人s, cuirassed and helmeted in gold, while others were garbed in long 式服s of vivid hues, richly embroidered. A number of these wore fantastic headdresses, several of which were over two feet in 高さ.
These 祝宴 guests formed in little groups behind the long （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, engaged in low-トンd conversation. There was no laughter now and they spoke scarcely above a whisper. It was as though a 棺／かげり of gloom had enveloped them the instant they entered the gorgeously 任命するd 議会. Almost すぐに an arras at the 後部 of the 演壇 was drawn aside, 明らかにする／漏らすing a 軍人 of the guard, who sounded a ファンファーレ／誇示 upon a golden trumpet. As the last 公式文書，認める died away, the slaves in the 議会 prostrated themselves, 圧力（をかける）ing their foreheads to the 床に打ち倒す, while the guests ひさまづくd with 屈服するd 長，率いるs; and then Lodivarman, the Leper King of Lodidhapura, （機の）カム slowly through the 開始 at the 後部 of the 演壇. Only the trumpeter and the two guards at the door remained standing as Lodivarman 前進するd and seated himself upon the pillows behind his （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. For a moment he looked about the apartment through his dull 注目する，もくろむs, and then, 明らかに 満足させるd, he struck his palms together a 選び出す／独身 time.
すぐに all in the apartment arose to their feet. The major-domo 屈服するd low three times before the King. Each of the guests did the same, and then, in silence, took their places at the 祝宴 （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. When all had been seated, Lodivarman struck his palms together a second time; and すぐに the slaves stepped 今後 upon noiseless feet and 開始するd to serve the viands and 注ぐ the ワイン. A third time Lodivarman gave the signal, upon which the guests relaxed and entered into low-発言する／表明するd conversation.
From his 地位，任命する at the 入り口-way, Gordon King noticed the bountiful array of food upon the long 祝宴 （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Only a few of the articles did he 認める, but it was evident that fruit and vegetables and meat were there in 豊富. The largest bowl upon the little （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する of the King was filled with mushrooms, aside from which there was little else upon Lodivarman's （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する other than fruit, sweetmeats, and ワイン. From what he had 以前 seen of Lodivarman and from the gossip that he had heard in the 兵舎 he was aware that this 君主 was so （麻薬）常用者d to the use of mushrooms that the eating of them had become a 直す／買収する，八百長をするd habit with him almost to the 除外 of proper and natural food, and his taste for them was so inordinate that he had long since 任命するd them 王室の food, forbidden under 苦痛 of death to all save the King.
As the tiresome meal 進歩d, the banqueters carried on their 軍隊d and perfunctory conversation, while Lodivarman sat silent and morose, his attention divided between his mushrooms and his ワイン. As King watched he could not but compare this meal with formal dinners he had …に出席するd in New York and Washington, and he sympathized with the banqueters in the hall of Lodivarman, because he knew that they were 苦しむing the same 退屈 that he had once 耐えるd, but with the advantage that they did not have to appear to be happy and gay.
Presently Lodivarman made a 調印する to the major-domo, who clapped his 手渡すs twice; and すぐに all 注目する，もくろむs turned to a doorway at one 味方する of the 議会, through which there now とじ込み／提出するd a company of apsaras. About the hips the girls wore girdles of virgin gold, which supported skirts that fell to within a few インチs of their ankles. From their hips two stiff-pointed パネル盤s of cloth 屈服するd outward, 落ちるing almost to the 床に打ち倒す. Above the hips their 団体／死体s were naked, except for rich armlets and necklaces. Their headdresses were fantastic contrivances that 似ているd ornate candelabra, 激しい ear-（犯罪の）一味s fell to their shoulders, and above their 明らかにする feet were anklets of precious metal. A few wore masks of hideous design, but the painted lips and cheeks and darkened 注目する，もくろむs of most of them were pretty; but there was one の中で them who was gorgeous in her loveliness. As the 注目する，もくろむs of Gordon King fell upon her 直面する, he felt his heart quicken, for she was Fou-tan. She had not seen him when she entered; and now she danced with her 支援する toward him, a dance that consisted of strange postures of the feet and 脚s, the hips, the 武器 and 手渡すs and 長，率いるs of the little ダンサーs. As they went through the slow steps of the dance, they bent their fingers, their 手渡すs, and their 武器 into such unnatural positions that Gordon King marvelled, not only upon the long hours and days of practice that must have been necessary for them to perfect themselves, but also upon the mentality of an audience that could find entertainment in such a combination of beauty and grotesqueness. That the dance was ritualistic and had some hidden 宗教的な significance was the only explanation that he could place upon it, yet even so he realized that it was fully as artistic and beautiful and intelligent as much of the いわゆる aesthetic dancing that he had been compelled to 耐える in modern America and Europe.
There were twenty apsaras taking part in the dance, but King saw only one—a lithe and beautiful 人物／姿／数字 that moved faultlessly through the long sequences of intricate and difficult posturing. Mad 計画／陰謀 after mad 計画／陰謀 passed through his mind as he sought for some 計画（する） whereby he might take advantage of their proximity to 影響 her 解放（する） from the palace of the King, but each one must needs be discarded in the light of sober reflection. He must wait, but while he waited he planned and hoped.
As the long dance drew to a の近くに, Gordon King saw Lodivarman beckon the major-domo to him and whisper 簡潔に to that functionary; and as the apsaras were 身を引くing from the room, the man 急いでd after them and touched Fou-tan upon the shoulder. He spoke to her, and King could see the girl 縮む. Lodivarman clapped his 手渡すs three times, and again the slaves prostrated themselves and the guests ひさまづくd; while Lodivarman rose to his feet and walked slowly from the 議会 through the same doorway by which he had entered. すぐに after he was gone the guests arose and left the 議会, 明らかに only too glad to be 解放（する）d from the ordeal of a 明言する／公表する 祝宴. The slaves began to gather up the dishes and 耐える them away, while the major-domo led Fou-tan across the 議会, up on to the 王室の 演壇 and 屈服するd her into the doorway through which Lodivarman had disappeared.
Gordon King could 不十分な 抑制する himself as the 十分な 輸入する of what he had just 証言，証人／目撃するd 明らかにする／漏らすd itself to his 拷問d mind. Inclination 誘発するd him to run across the 議会 and follow Lodivarman and Fou-tan through that doorway of mystery, but again sane judgment interposed.
With the passing of the King and the guests, the American's fellow guardsman had relaxed. He no longer stood in statuesque immobility, but lounged carelessly against the 塀で囲む watching the slaves 耐えるing away the trays of unfinished food. "We should enjoy that more than the guests seemed to," he said to King, nodding toward the viands.
"Yes," replied the American, his mind upon other 事柄s.
"I have stood guard here many times in the past," continued the 軍人, "and never have I gone hungry after a 祝宴."
"I am not hungry now," said King すぐに.
"I am," said the 軍人. "Just beyond that door they stack up the dishes. If you will watch here, I can go in there and eat all that I want."
"Go ahead," said the American.
"If you see an officer approaching, whistle once."
"If I see one I shall whistle. Go ahead," said King, seeing here a God-given 適切な時期 to carry out the 計画（する） that the presence of the other 軍人 would have 妨害するd.
"It will not take me long," said the 軍人, and with that he hurried quickly toward the little door through which the slaves were carrying the food.
Scarcely had the door の近くにd behind his companion when King crossed the apartment and leaped to the 演壇. At the moment the 議会 was empty, not even a 選び出す／独身 slave remaining within it, and there was no 証言，証人／目撃する as the American parted the hangings and disappeared through the doorway that の直前に had swallowed Lodivarman and Fou-tan.
The major-domo led Fou-tan through a dimly lighted 回廊（地帯） to a small apartment not far from the 祝宴 hall. The 内部の 塀で囲むs of thin sheet lead, 手渡す-続けざまに猛撃するd upon 広大な／多数の／重要な 封鎖するs of 石／投石する, were covered with 絵s 描写するing scenes of war, the chase, the palace, and the 寺. There were spearmen and bowmen and 広大な／多数の／重要な elephants 罠にかける for war. A king upon horseback, followed by his courtiers, 棒 負かす／撃墜する a tiger and slew him with a spear. Countless apsaras 提起する／ポーズをとるd in 木造の postures of the dance. Priests in long 式服s and fantastic headdresses marched in interminable 行列 toward a 寺 to Siva, and everywhere throughout the decorations of the 議会 was the symbol of the 破壊者. Upon the 床に打ち倒す were 高くつく／犠牲の大きい rugs and the 肌s of tigers and ヒョウs. There were low （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs with 大型船s 含む／封じ込めるing fruit or 甘いs and statuary of pottery and 石／投石する. At one 味方する of the 議会, depending from the 天井 by three chains, swung an elaborately carved 大型船 from which arose the smoke and the 激しい fragrance of 燃やすing incense, while upon the 床に打ち倒す was an 豊富 of cushions covered by rich embroidery of many hues. The whole apartment was a 炎 of color, 軟化するd and subdued in the light of three cressets 燃やすing 刻々と in the 静かな 空気／公表する.
"Why have you brought me here?" 需要・要求するd Fou-tan.
"It is the will of Lodivarman, the King," replied the major-domo.
"I should be 許すd three days to 準備する myself," said the girl. "It is the custom."
The major-domo shook his 長，率いる. "I know nothing beyond the orders I received from Lodivarman," he said. "Customs are made by kings—and unmade."
Fou-tan looked apprehensively about her, taking in the 詳細（に述べる）s of the apartment. She saw that in 新規加入 to the door through which they had entered there was another door at one end of the room and that along one 味方する there were three windows, 完全に covered now by the hangings that had been drawn across them. She moved uneasily about while the major-domo remained standing, always 直面するing her. "Will you not be seated?" he asked.
"I prefer to stand," she replied, and then, "What are your orders?"
"To bring you here," replied the major-domo.
"And that was all?"
"That was all."
"Why was I brought here?" 固執するd the girl.
"Because the King ordered it," replied the man.
"Why did he order it?"
"It is not for me to know or to 捜し出す to know more than the King divulges. I am but a servant." For a time the silence of the room was broken only by their breathing and the soft movements of the girl's skirt as she paced nervously the length of the gorgeous apartment that, had its 塀で囲むs been of 冷淡な granite, could have meant no more a 刑務所，拘置所 to her.
Her thoughts were 混乱させるd by the hopelessness of her 状況／情勢. She had had no time to 準備する for this, not in the sense of the 準備 that was customary for a new bride for Lodivarman, but in a sterner, a more personal sense. She had sworn to herself that she would die before she would 服従させる／提出する to the loathsome embraces of the Leper King; but taken thus unaware she had no means for death, so that now she concentrated every faculty of her ingenuity to discover some 計画（する） whereby she might 延期する the 致命的な hour or find the means to 解放する herself at once from the hateful 危機 which she felt impended.
And then the door at the end of the room opened and Lodivarman entered. He 停止（させる）d just within the threshold, の近くにing the door behind him, and stood thus for a moment in silence, his dead 注目する，もくろむs upon her where, 反応するing unconsciously to a lifetime of training, she had gone on her 膝s before the King, as had the major-domo.
"Arise!" 命令（する）d Lodivarman, 含むing them both in a gesture, and then he turned to the man. "You may go," he said. "See that no one enters this wing of the palace until I 召喚する."
The major-domo, 屈服するing low, 支援するd from the room, の近くにing the door softly as he 出発／死d. Then it was that Lodivarman 前進するd toward Fou-tan. He laid a 手渡す upon her naked shoulder as she shrank 支援する involuntarily.
"You 恐れる me," he said. "To you I am a loathsome leper. They all 恐れる me; they all hate me, but what can they do? What can you do? I am King. May the gods help the poor leper who is not a king!"
"Oh, King, I am not a king," cried the girl. "You call upon the gods to help the poor leper who is not a king, and yet you would make a leper of me, you who could save me!"
Lodivarman laughed. "Why should I spare you?" he 需要・要求するd. "It was a woman who made me a leper. Let her sin be upon all women. The accursed creature! From that moment I have hated women; even while I have held them in my 武器 I have hated them, but some malignant demon has 妨害するd me. Never has a woman 契約d leprosy from me; yet I always hope, and the more beautiful and young they are the higher rises my hope, for once I was young and beautiful until that accursed woman robbed me of happiness and took away from me all except the life I had grown to hate; but perhaps in you my 復讐 shall be consummated as I have always hoped. With you it seems that it must be 実行するd, for you are very young and by far the most beautiful woman that has been 申し込む／申し出d in atonement for the sin of her sister. I shall tell you the story; I tell it to each of them that they may know how 井戸／弁護士席 they deserve whatever 運命／宿命 the gods may 持つ／拘留する in 蓄える／店 for them, because, like the accursed one, they are women.
"It was many years ago. I was in the prime of my 青年 and my beauty. I had ridden out to 追跡（する） My Lord the Tiger with a hundred courtiers and a thousand men-at-武器. The 追跡（する） was a success. Upon that 塀で囲む beside you the artist has painted Lodivarman 殺すing the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast. Never shall I forget the day of our triumphal return, of Lodidhapura. Ah, Siva, no, never shall I forget. It was a day of 勝利, a day of 発見, and the day of my cruel undoing by the foul creature whose sin you are to expiate.
"It was upon that day that I first tasted a mushroom. At a little village in the ジャングル a native upon bended 膝 申し込む／申し出d me a platter of this then strange food. I partook. Never in my life had I tasted a viand more delicious. Dismounting, I sat beneath a tree before the hut of the poor 小作農民, and there I ate all of the mushrooms that he had 用意が出来ている—a 広大な／多数の／重要な platter of them—but I did not seem able to 満足させる my craving for them, nor have I since then. I questioned him as to what they were and how they grew, and I gave orders that he be brought to Lodidhapura and given the means to propagate the 王室の food. He still lives. He has been にわか雨d with 栄誉（を受ける）s and riches, and still he raises mushrooms for Lodivarman; nor may any other in the realm raise them, nor any but the King partake of them. And thus there occurred a 広大な／多数の／重要な happiness and a 広大な／多数の／重要な satisfaction upon the selfsame day that saw all else snatched from me.
"As we entered Lodidhapura later in the day, （人が）群がるs lined the avenue to see their King. They sang and shouted in welcome and threw blossoms at us. My charger, 脅すd by the noise and the 砲撃 of blossoms, became unmanageable, and I was 投げつけるd ひどく to the ground; whereat a woman of the （人が）群がる 急ぐd 今後 and threw herself upon me and with her 武器 about me covered my 直面する and mouth with kisses. When my courtiers reached my 味方する and dragged her from me and 解除するd me to my feet, it was seen that the woman was a leper. A 広大な／多数の／重要な cry of horror arose, and the people who had come to applaud me shrank away, and even my courtiers drew to one 味方する; and alone I 機動力のある my horse and alone I 棒 into the city of Lodidhapura.
"Within an hour I was stricken; these hideous sores （機の）カム upon my 団体／死体 as by 魔法, and never since have I been 解放する／自由な from them. Now you shall have them, woman—daughter of a woman. As I have rotted, so shall you rot; as I am loathed, so shall you be loathed; as my 青年 and beauty were 爆破d, so shall yours be. Come!" and he laid a 激しい 手渡す upon the arm of Fou-tan.
Gordon King, entering the dimly lighted 回廊（地帯）, paused a moment to listen, to 公式文書，認める if he might not hear 発言する／表明するs that would guide him to those he sought. As he stood there thus, he saw a door open さらに先に along the 回廊（地帯） and a man 支援する out whom he 即時に 認めるd as the major-domo. King looked for a place to hide, but there was no hiding-place; the 回廊（地帯） was straight and 非，不，無 too wide, and it was 必然的な that he would be discovered if the major-domo （機の）カム that way, as he did すぐに after he had の近くにd the door of the apartment he had just quitted.
King しっかり掴むd at the only chance that occurred to him for 武装解除するing the 疑惑s of the major-domo. Snapping to rigid attention, he stood as though a 地位，任命するd 歩哨 just inside the 入り口 to the 回廊（地帯）. The major-domo saw him, and a puzzled frown crossed the man's 直面する as he approached along the 回廊（地帯）, 停止（させる）ing when he （機の）カム opposite King.
"What do you here, man?" he 需要・要求するd suspiciously.
"By the 命令（する） of Lodivarman, the King, I have been 地位，任命するd here with orders to let no one enter."
The major-domo seemed puzzled and rather at a loss as to what 活動／戦闘 he should take in the 事柄. He thought of returning to Lodivarman for 立証 of the 軍人's 声明, but he knew the short temper of his King and hesitated to 背負い込む his wrath in the event that the 軍人 had spoken the truth. "The King said naught to me of this," he said. "He 命令（する）d me to see that no one entered this wing of the palace."
"That is what I am here for," replied King; "and, その上に, I must tell you that nothing was said to me about you and, therefore, I must order you to leave at once."
"But I am the major-domo," said the man haughtily.
"But I am the King's 歩哨," replied the American, "and if you wish to question the King's orders, let us go to Lodivarman together and see what he has to say about it."
"Perhaps he forgot that he had ordered a 歩哨 地位，任命するd here," temporized the major-domo. "But how else could you have been 地位，任命するd here other than by orders from an officer of the King?"
"How else indeed?" 問い合わせd the American.
"Very 井戸／弁護士席," snapped the major-domo. "See that you let no one enter," and he was about to pass on when King 拘留するd him.
"I have never been 地位，任命するd here before," he said; "perhaps you had better tell me if there is any other doorway in the 回廊（地帯） through which anyone might enter this section of the palace, that I may watch that also; and also if there is anyone here beside the King."
"Only the King and an apsara are here," replied the man. "They are in that room from which you saw me come. The doorway this 味方する upon the 権利 leads 負かす／撃墜する a flight of steps to a 回廊（地帯） that 終結させるs at a door 開始 into the 王室の garden at this end of the palace. It is never used except by Lodivarman, and as the door is ひどく 閉めだした upon the inside and a 歩哨 地位，任命するd upon the outside, there is no 見込み that anyone will enter there, so that there remains only this doorway to be guarded."
"My zeal shall 長所 the attention of the King," said the 歩哨, as the major-domo passed on into the 祝宴 hall and disappeared from 見解（をとる）.
The moment that the man was out of sight King 急いでd quickly up the 回廊（地帯） and paused before the door, behind which the major-domo told him he had left Lodivarman and Fou-tan. As he paused he heard a woman's 発言する／表明する raised in a cry of terror; it （機の）カム from beyond the 激しい パネル盤s of the door, and it was scarcely 発言する／表明するd ere Gordon King 押し進めるd the portal aside and stepped into the room.
Before him Fou-tan was struggling to 解放（する） herself from the clutches of Lodivarman. Horror and revulsion were written large upon her countenance, while 激怒（する） and lust distorted the hideous 直面する of the Leper King.
At the sight of the 軍人 Lodivarman's 直面する went livid with 激怒（する） even greater than that which had been 支配するing him.
"How dare you!" he 叫び声をあげるd. "You shall die for this. Who sent you hither?"
Gordon King の近くにd the door behind him and 前進するd toward Lodivarman.
"Gordon King!" cried the girl, her astonishment 反映するd in her トン and in the 表現 upon her 直面する. For an instant hope sprang to her 注目する，もくろむs, but quickly it faded to be 取って代わるd by the 恐れる that she felt for him now 同様に as for herself. "Oh, Gordon King, they will kill you for this!"
And now Lodivarman 認めるd him, too. "So you are the 軍人 who slew the tiger 選び出す／独身-手渡すd!" he cried. "What brought you here?"
"I have come for Fou-tan," said King 簡単に.
Lodivarman's rotting 直面する twitched with 激怒（する）. He was （判決などを）下すd speechless by the effrontery of this low knave. Twice he tried to speak, but his 怒り／怒る choked him; and then he sprang for a cord that depended against one of the 塀で囲むs, but King guessed his 目的 and forestalled him. Springing 今後, he しっかり掴むd Lodivarman 概略で by the shoulder and 投げつけるd him 支援する. "Not a sound out of you," he said, "or Lodidhapura will be needing a new king."
It was then that Lodivarman 設立する his 発言する／表明する. "You shall be boiled in oil for this," he said in a low 発言する／表明する.
"Then I might 同様に kill you," said Gordon King, "for if I have to die, it is 井戸／弁護士席 that I have my vengeance first," and he raised his spear as though to cast it.
"No, no!" exclaimed Lodivarman. "Do not kill me. I 認める you 容赦 for your 広大な／多数の／重要な offence."
King could not but marvel at the workings of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 法律 of self-保護 that 原因（となる）d this 病気d and rotten thing, 重荷（を負わせる）d by 悲惨, 憎悪, and unhappiness, so tenaciously to 粘着する to the hope of life.
"Come, come!" cried Lodivarman. "Tell me what you want and be gone."
"I told you what I 手配中の，お尋ね者," said King. "I （機の）カム for Fou-tan."
"You cannot have her," cried Lodivarman. "She is 地雷. Think you that a woman would leave a king for you, knave?"
"Ask her," said King; but there was no need to ask her. Fou-tan crossed quickly to the American's 味方する.
"Oh, Lodivarman," she cried, "let me go away in peace with this 軍人."
"It is that or death, Lodivarman," said King coldly.
"That or death," repeated Lodivarman in a half whisper. "Very 井戸／弁護士席, then, you have won," he 追加するd presently. "Go in peace and take the girl with you." But even if he had not 公式文書，認めるd the cunning 表現 in the King's 注目する，もくろむs, Gordon King would not have been deceived by this sudden acquiescence to his 需要・要求する.
"You are wise, Lodivarman," he said—"wise to choose the easiest 解答 to your problem. I, too, must be guided by 知恵 and by my knowledge of the ways of tyrants. 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する upon the 床に打ち倒す."
"Why?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman. "What would you do to me? Do you forget that I am a king, that my person is 宗教上の?"
"I remember that you are a man and that men may die if, living, they 現在の an 障害 to another man who is desperate. Lodivarman, you must know that I am desperate."
"I have told you that you might go in peace," said the 君主. "Why would you humiliate me?"
"I have no 願望（する） to humiliate you, Lodivarman. I only wish to 保証する myself that you will not be able to give the alarm before Fou-tan and I are beyond the 塀で囲むs of Lodidhapura. I would 安全な・保証する you so that you cannot leave this 議会; and as you have given orders that no one is to enter this part of the King's house until you 召喚する, it will be morning, at least, before you can despatch 軍人s in 追跡 of us."
"He speaks the truth," said Fou-tan to the King; "you will not be 害（を与える）d."
For a moment Lodivarman stood silent as though in thought, and then suddenly and やめる 突然に he leaped straight for King, striking up the 軍人's spear and 努力するing to clutch him by the throat. Lodivarman was no coward.
So impetuous was the leper's 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 that King was borne backward beneath the man's 負わせる. His heel caught in the 倍の of a tiger 肌 upon the 床に打ち倒す, and he fell ひどく backward with Lodivarman upon him. The fingers of the leper were already at his throat; the rotting 直面する was の近くに to his; the odor of fetid breath was in his nostrils. But only for an instant did the Khmer King have an advantage. As he raised his 発言する／表明する to 召喚する help, the 手渡す of the American 設立する his throat, choking out the sound even as it was born. 青年 and strength and endurance all were upon the 味方する of the younger man. Slowly he wormed his 団体／死体 from beneath that of the King; and then, kicking one of Lodivarman's を締めるd feet from beneath him, he rolled the Khmer over upon his 支援する and was upon him. Lodivarman's 支配する was wrenched from King's throat, and now the Khmer was gasping for breath as he fought, violently but futilely, to 解放する／撤去させる himself from the clutches of the man upon him.
"嘘（をつく） still," said King. "Do not 軍隊 me to kill you." The repulsive sores upon the 直面する of the King were 直接／まっすぐに beneath his 注目する，もくろむs. Even in this 緊張した moment that was so closely approaching 悲劇, the habits of his 医療の training were still 十分に strong to 原因（となる） the American to give かなり more than cursory attention to these outward physical symptoms of the dread 病気 that had given Lodivarman the 指名する of the Leper King; and what the doctor in him saw induced a keen 悔いる that he could not 調査／捜査する this strange 事例／患者 more fully.
At King's last 命令（する） and 脅し, Lodivarman had 中止するd his struggles, and the American had relaxed his しっかり掴む upon the other's throat. "Are there any cords 大（公）使館員d to the hangings in the room, Fou-tan?" he 需要・要求するd of the girl.
"Yes, there are cords at the windows," replied she.
"Get them for me," said the American.
Quickly Fou-tan wrenched the cords loose from their fastenings and brought them to King, and with them the man bound the wrists and ankles of the Khmer King. So securely did he 貯蔵所d them and so tightly did he tie the knots that he had no 恐れる that Lodivarman could 解放（する） himself without 援助（する）; and now to be doubly 確かな that he could not 召喚する 援助, King stuffed a gag of soft cloth into the mouth of his 王室の 囚人 and bound it tightly there with another cord. Then he sprang to his feet.
"Come, Fou-tan," he said, "we have no time to lose; but wait, you cannot go abroad in that garb. You are to …を伴って me as a slave girl, not as an apsara."
Fou-tan snatched off her ornate headdress and threw it upon the 床に打ち倒す; then she 緩和するd the golden girdle that held her voluminous skirt in place, and as it dropped to the 床に打ち倒す King saw that she wore a silken sampot beneath it. Across a taboret was a long drape, the ends of which were spread upon the 床に打ち倒す. This Fou-tan took and 負傷させる about her lithe form as a sarong.
"I am ready, Gordon King," she said.
"The ear-（犯罪の）一味s," he 示唆するd, "the necklace, and your other wrist ornaments. They look too 王室の for a slave."
"You are 権利," she said, as she 除去するd them.
King quickly 消滅させるd the cressets, leaving the room in 不明瞭. Then together the two groped their way to the door. 開始 it a little, King looked about. The 回廊（地帯） was empty. He drew Fou-tan into it and の近くにd the door behind him. To the next door in the 回廊（地帯） he stepped and tried it; it was not locked. He could just see the 最高の，を越す of a flight of 石／投石する steps 主要な 負かす／撃墜する into utter 不明瞭. He wished that he had brought one of the cressets, but now it was too late. He drew Fou-tan within and の近くにd the door, and now they could see nothing.
"Where does this lead?" asked Fou-tan in a whisper.
"It is the King's 私的な passage to the garden," replied the American, "and if I have made no mistake in my 計算／見積りs, the other end of it is guarded by a 歩哨 who will pass us with a wink."
As they groped their way slowly 負かす／撃墜する the steps and along the 回廊（地帯） King explained to Fou-tan the subterfuge he had 可決する・採択するd to 得る a place upon the guard that night and that he had 特に noticed the little door at the end of this wing of the palace and when the major-domo had told him of the 私的な passage 主要な to the garden he had guessed that it ended at this very door. "The 歩哨 there," he had 結論するd, "is from my own 兵舎 and knows the story. That is why you must be a little slave girl tonight, Fou-tan."
"I do not mind 存在 a slave girl—now," she said, and King felt the little fingers of the 手渡す he held 圧力（をかける） his own more tightly.
They （機の）カム at last to the end of the 回廊（地帯）. In the 不明瞭 King's fingers ran over the surface of the door in search of 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s and bolts. The fastening, which he 設立する at last, was 大規模な but simple. It moved beneath the 圧力 of his 手渡す with only a slight grating sound. He 押し進めるd the door slowly open; the fresh night 空気／公表する blew in upon them; the starlit heavens bathed the garden in gentle luminosity. 慎重に King crossed the threshold. He saw the 軍人 upon his 地位，任命する without, and 即時に the man saw him.
"Who comes?" 需要・要求するd the 歩哨, dropping his spear-point on a level with King's breast as he wheeled quickly toward him.
"It is I—King—of Vama's ten. I have 設立する the slave girl of whom I told you, and I would walk in the garden with her for a few moments."
"I do not know you," snapped the 軍人. "I never heard of you or your slave girl," and then it was that King realized that he had never seen this man before—that the 歩哨s had been changed since he had entered the palace. His heart sank within him, yet he 持続するd a bold 前線.
"It will do no 害（を与える） to let us pass for a while," he said, "you can see that I am a member of the guard, as さもなければ I could not have 伸び（る）d 接近 to the King's house."
"That may be true," replied the 軍人, "but I have my orders that no one shall pass either in or out of this doorway without proper 当局. I will 召喚する an officer. If he wishes to let you pass, that is 非，不，無 of my 事件／事情／状勢."
Fou-tan had been standing at King's 味方する. Now she moved slowly and languorously toward the 歩哨. Every undulating 動議 of her lithe 団体／死体 was 挑発的な. She （機の）カム very の近くに to him and turned her beautiful 直面する up toward his. Her 注目する，もくろむs were dreamy 井戸／弁護士席s of 約束. "For me?" she asked in a soft, caressing 発言する／表明する. "For me, 軍人, could you not be blind for a moment?"
"For you, yes," said the man huskily, "but you are not for me; you belong to him."
"I have a sister," 示唆するd Fou-tan. "When I return within the King's house, perhaps she will come to this little door. What do you say, 軍人?"
"Perhaps it can do no 害（を与える）," he said hesitatingly. "How long will you remain in the garden?"
"We shall be in the garden only a few minutes," said King.
"I shall turn my 支援する," said the 歩哨. "I have not seen you. Remember that, I have not seen you."
"Nor have we seen you," replied King.
"Do not forget your sister, little one," said the 歩哨, as he turned away from them and continued along his 地位，任命する, while Gordon King and Fou-tan 合併するd with the 影をつくる／尾行するs of the trees beyond.
Perhaps, hours later, when he was relieved, the 歩哨 realized that he had been duped, but there were excellent 推論する／理由s why he should keep a still tongue in his 長，率いる, though he ーするつもりであるd at first 適切な時期 to look up this 軍人 who said that his 指名する was King and 需要・要求する an accounting from him. Perhaps, after all, the slave girl had had no sister, with which thought he turned on his pallet of straw and fell asleep.
True to their 約束 to the 歩哨, Fou-tan and King did not remain long within the garden of Lodivarman, the Leper King. Inasmuch as the 塀で囲むs had been built to keep people out of the 王室の enclosure, rather than to keep them in, it was not difficult to find a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where they might be 規模d, since in many places trees grew 近づく, their 支店s overhanging.
Along the unlighted streets of the city proper the sight of a 軍人 and a girl was not so uncommon as to attract attention, and so it was with comparative 緩和する that they made their way to the city's outer 塀で囲む. Here, once more, a like 条件 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるd. Low sheds and buildings abutted against the inner surface of the city's ramparts, and presently King 設立する a place where they could 上がる to the roof of a building and surmount the 塀で囲む itself. The 減少（する） to the ground upon the outside, however, was かなりの, and here they were 直面するd with the greatest danger that had menaced them since they had passed the 歩哨. For either one of them to 苦しむ a sprained ankle or a broken 脚 at this time would have been 致命的な to both.
In the 不明瞭 King could not 決定する the nature of the ground at the foot of the 塀で囲む; the light of the 星／主役にするs was not 十分な for that.
"We shall have to take a chance here, Fou-tan," he said.
"It is high, Gordon King; but if you tell me to I will jump."
"No," he said, "that is not necessary. I 裁判官 that the 塀で囲む is about twenty feet high here. My spear is six feet long; your sarong must be at least eight feet, かもしれない longer."
"Yes, it is much too long," she said; "it was not ーするつもりであるd for a sarong. But what has that to do with it?"
"I am going to tie one end of the sarong to the end of my spear; I shall tie a knot in the other end of the sarong. Do you think that you are strong enough to 粘着する to that knot while I lower you as 近づく the ground as I can?"
"I am very strong," said Fou-tan, "and desperation lends even greater strength." As she spoke she 開始するd to 除去する her sarong, and a moment later King was lowering her slowly over the 辛勝する／優位 of the 塀で囲む.
"When I have lowered you as far as I can," he whispered in her ear, "I shall tell you to 減少（する）. After you have done so, stand quickly to one 味方する, and I will 減少（する） my spear. Then you must take it away so that I will not 落ちる upon it; and also if the ground is rough, smooth it a little for me."
"Yes," she said, and King lowered her away 負かす／撃墜する the outside of the 塀で囲む of Lodidhapura.
Presently he was 粘着するing only to the end of the spear and was leaning far over the 辛勝する／優位 of the 塀で囲む. "減少（する）," he said in a low 発言する／表明する. 即時に the pull of her 負わせる was gone from the spear 扱う in his 手渡す. "Are you all 権利?" he asked in a low 発言する／表明する.
"Yes," she replied. "減少（する） the spear," and then an instant later: "the grass is 厚い and soft here."
King lowered himself over the 辛勝する／優位 of the 塀で囲む and hung an instant by his fingers. Then he 解放（する）d his 持つ／拘留する and dropped. As he rolled over in the tall grass, かなり jarred but 損なわれない, Fou-tan was at his 味方する. "You are all 権利, Gordon King?" she 需要・要求するd. "You are not 傷つける?"
"I am all 権利," he said.
"I shall sacrifice a bullock in the 寺 of Siva when we reach Pnom Dhek," she said.
"For your sake, Fou-tan, I hope that it will not be long before you are able to sacrifice the bullock, but we are not at Pnom Dhek yet; I do not even know where it is."
"I do," replied the girl.
"In what direction?" he asked.
She pointed. "There," she said, "but the way is long and difficult."
近づく them was a group of native huts, clustered の近くに to the foot of the 塀で囲む, and so they moved out straight across the （疑いを）晴らすing to the 辛勝する／優位 of the ジャングル and then, turning, 平行のd the ジャングル until they had passed the city.
"When we were brought into Lodidhapura I saw an avenue 主要な into the ジャングル somewhere in this direction," said King.
"Yes," replied Fou-tan, "but that does not lead to Pnom Dhek."
"Which is the 推論する／理由 that I wish to find it," said King. "The 追跡 will be directed straight in the direction of Pnom Dhek, you may be 保証するd. Men upon elephants and upon horses will travel after us much more 速く than we can travel and we shall be overtaken if we take the road toward Pnom Dhek. We must go in some other direction and hide in the ジャングル for days, perhaps, before we may dare to approach Pnom Dhek."
"I do not care," she said, "and I shall not be afraid if you are with me, Gordon King."
It was not long before they 設立する the road that he sought. In the open starlit night the 移行 to the ジャングル was depressing and, too, as they both realized, it was 高度に dangerous. All about them were the noises of the 暗い／優うつな nocturnal forest. The mysterious rustling of underbrush as some beast passed on padded feet, a coughing growl in the distance, a snarl and a 叫び声をあげる, followed by a long silence that was more terrifying than the noise.
A few months ago King would have considered their position far more 不安定な than he did this night, but now long familiarity with the ジャングル had so 慣れさせるd him to its dangers that he had unwittingly acquired that 傾向 to fatalism that is a noticeable characteristic of 原始の people who live 絶えず beneath the menace of beasts of prey. He was, however, no いっそう少なく aware of the dangers that 直面するd them, but held them the lesser of two evils. To remain in the 近隣 of Lodidhapura would most certainly result in their 早期に 逮捕（する） and 支配する them to a 運命／宿命 more merciless and more cruel than any which might waylay them along the dark aisles of the forest. Propinquity had かなり altered his estimation of the 広大な／多数の／重要な cats; 反して 以前は he had thought of them as the fearless exterminators of mankind, he had since learned that not all of them are mankillers and that more often did they 避ける man than 追求する him. The chances, then, that they might come through the night without attack were 大いに in their 好意; but should they 会合，会う a tiger or a ヒョウ or a panther which, because of hunger, old age, or viciousness, should elect to attack them, their doom might 井戸／弁護士席 be 調印（する）d; and whether they were moving away from Lodidhapura upon the ground or hiding in a tree, they would be almost 平等に at the mercy of one or another of these 猛烈な／残忍な carnivores.
The avenue that they were に引き続いて, which entered the ジャングル from Lodidhapura, ran 幅の広い and （疑いを）晴らす for a かなりの distance into the forest, dwindling at last to little more than an ordinary game-追跡する. To elude their pursuers, they must leave it; but that they might not 試みる／企てる until daylight, since to strike out blindly into the trackless ジャングル, buried in the impenetrable gloom of night, must almost assuredly have （一定の）期間d 災害.
"Even if they find Lodivarman before morning," he said, "I 疑問 that they will 開始する their search for us before daylight."
"They will be ordered out in 追跡 the instant that Lodivarman can 問題／発行する a 命令（する）," replied Fou-tan; "but there is little 見込み that anyone will dare to 危険 his 怒り／怒る by approaching the apartment in which he lies until his long silence has 誘発するd 疑惑. If your 社債s 持つ／拘留する and he is unable to 除去する the gag from his mouth, I 疑問 very much that he will be discovered before noon. His people 恐れる his 怒り／怒る, which is quick and merciless, and there is only one man in all Lodidhapura who would 危険 incurring it by entering that apartment before Lodivarman 召喚するd him."
"And who is that?" asked King.
"Vay Thon, the high priest of Siva," replied the girl.
"If I am 行方不明になるd and the word reaches the ears of Vay Thon," said King, "it is likely that his 疑惑 may be 誘発するd."
"Why?" asked Fou-tan.
"Because I talked with him this afternoon, and I could see that he guessed what was in my heart. It was he who told me that Lodivarman would send for you tonight. It was Vay Thon who 警告するd me to 試みる／企てる no 無分別な 行為."
"He does not love Lodivarman," said the girl, "and it may be that if he guessed the truth he might be silent, for he has been 肉親，親類d to me; and I know that he liked you."
For hour after hour the two groped their way along the dark 追跡する, 補佐官d now by the 薄暗い light of the moon that the canopy of foliage above 封鎖するd and diffused until that which reached the ジャングル 床に打ち倒す could not be called light at all, but rather a lesser degree of 不明瞭.
With the passing of the hours King realized that Fou-tan's steps were 開始するing to lag. He timed his own then, to 控訴 hers and, walking の近くに beside her, supported her with his arm. She seemed so small and delicate and unsuited to an ordeal like this that the man marvelled at her stamina. More of a hot-house 工場／植物 than a girl of flesh and 血 seemed Fou-tan of Pnom Dhek, and yet she was evincing the courage and endurance of a man. He 解任するd that not once during the night had she 発言する／表明するd any 恐れる of the ジャングル, not even when 広大な／多数の／重要な beasts had passed so の近くに to them that they could almost hear their breathing. If Khmer slaves were of this 在庫／株, to what noble 高さs of courage must the masters 達成する!
"You are very tired, Fou-tan," he said; "we shall 残り／休憩（する） presently."
"No," she replied. "Do not stop on my account. If you would not 残り／休憩（する） upon your own account, it must be that you do not think it wise to do so; that I am with you should make no difference. When you feel the need of 残り／休憩（する） and believe that it is 安全な to 残り／休憩（する）, then I may 残り／休憩（する） also, but not until then."
Stealthily the 夜明け, 前進する guard of the laggard day, crept slowly through the ジャングル, 押し進めるing 支援する the impenetrable 影をつくる／尾行するs of the night. Shadowy trees 現れるd from the 不明瞭; armies of gaunt grey boles marched in endless 行列 slowly by them; the 追跡する that had been but a blank 塀で囲む of 不明瞭 before 事業／計画（する）d itself 今後 to the next turn; the hideous night lay behind them, and a new hope was born within their bosoms. It was time now to leave the 追跡する and search for a hiding-place, and 条件s were 特に 都合のよい at this 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, since the underbrush was comparatively scant.
Turning 突然の to the left, King struck off at 権利 angles to the 追跡する; and for another hour the two 押し進めるd onward into the untracked mazes of the forest. This last hour was 特に difficult, for there was no 追跡する and the ground rose 速く, 示唆するing to King that they were approaching mountains. There were 非常に／多数の outcroppings of 激しく揺するs; and at length they （機の）カム to the 辛勝する／優位 of a gorge, in the 底（に届く） of which ran a stream of pure water.
"The gods have been good to us," exclaimed King.
"I have been praying to them all night," said Fou-tan.
The little stream had 削減（する） 深く，強烈に into its 石灰岩 bed; but at last they 設立する a way 負かす／撃墜する to the water, where the 冷静な／正味の and refreshing liquid gave them 新たにするd strength and hope.
The 証拠s of 腐食 in the 石灰岩 about them 示唆するd to King that a little search might 明らかにする／漏らす a 安全な and 適する hiding-place. Fortunately the water in the stream was low, giving them 乾燥した，日照りの 地盤 along its 味方する as they followed the gorge 上向き; nor had they gone far before they discovered a 場所 that was ideal for their 目的. Here the stream made a sharp bend that was almost a 権利 angle; and where the waters had 急ぐd for countless ages against the base of a 石灰岩 cliff, they had eaten their way far into it, hollowing out a 聖域 where the two 逃亡者／はかないものs would be 安全な from 観察 from above.
Leaving Fou-tan in the little grotto, King crossed the stream and gathered an armful of 乾燥した，日照りの grasses that grew above the high water-line upon the opposite 味方する. After several trips he was able to make a reasonably comfortable bed for each of them.
"Sleep now," he said to Fou-tan; "and when you are 残り／休憩（する）d, I shall sleep."
The girl would have demurred, wishing him to sleep first; but even as she 発言する／表明するd her 抗議する, exhaustion overcame her and she sank into a 深遠な slumber. Seated with his 支援する against the 石灰岩 塀で囲む of their 退却／保養地, King sought 猛烈に to keep awake; but the monotonous sound of the running water, which 溺死するd all other sounds, 行為／法令／行動するd as a soporific, which, 連合させるd with 乱暴／暴力を加えるd Nature's craving for 残り／休憩（する）, made the 戦う／戦い he was 行うing a difficult one. Twice he dozed and then, disgusted with himself, he arose and paced to and fro the length of their 聖域, but the instant that he sat 負かす／撃墜する again he was gone.
It was 中央の-afternoon when King awoke with a start. He had been the 犠牲者 of a harrowing dream, so real that even as he awoke he しっかり掴むd his spear and leaped to his feet, but there was no danger 脅迫的な. He listened intently, but the only sound （機の）カム from the leaping waters of the stream.
Fou-tan opened her 注目する，もくろむs and looked at him. "What is it?" she asked.
He grimaced in self-disgust. "I slept at my 地位，任命する," he said. "I have been asleep a long time, and I have just awakened."
"I am glad," she said with a smile. "I hope that you have slept for a long time."
"I have slept almost as long as you have, Fou-tan," he replied; "but suppose that they had come while I slept."
"They did not come, however," she reminded him.
"井戸／弁護士席, 権利 or wrong, we have both slept now," he said, "and my next 商売／仕事 is to 得る food."
"There is plenty in the forest," she said.
"Yes, I 公式文書，認めるd it as we （機の）カム this way in the morning."
"Will it be 安全な to go out and search for food?" asked the girl.
"We shall have to take the chance," he replied. "We must eat and we cannot find food at night. We shall have to go together, Fou-tan, as I cannot 危険 leaving you alone for a moment."
As King and Fou-tan left their hiding-place and started 負かす／撃墜する the gorge toward a place where they could clamber out of it into the forest in search of food, a creature at the 首脳会議 of the cliff upon the opposite 味方する of the stream crouched behind a low bush and watched them. Out of small 注目する，もくろむs, 深い-始める，決める beneath a 集まり of 絡まるd hair, the creature watched every movement of the two; and when they had passed, it followed them stealthily, stalking them as a tiger might have stalked. But this was no tiger; it was a man—a 抱擁する, hulking brute of a man, standing 井戸／弁護士席 over six-feet-six on its 広大な／多数の／重要な flat feet. Its only apparel was a G string, made from the 肌 of a wild animal. It wore no ornaments, but it carried 武器s—a short spear, a 屈服する, and arrows.
The ジャングル lore that the American had learned under the tutorage of Che stood him in good stead now, for it permitted him quickly to 位置を示す edible fruit and tubers without waste of time and with a 最小限 of 成果／努力. Fou-tan, city-bred, had but a 煙霧のかかった and most impractical knowledge of the flora of the ジャングル. She knew the tall, straight teak standing leafless now in the 乾燥した，日照りの season and the India-rubber tree; and with almost childish delight she 認めるd the leathery laurel-like leaves of the tree from whose gum resin gamboge is 安全な・保証するd; the tall, flowering 茎・取り除くs of the cardamon she knew too; but the sum total of her knowledge would not have given sustenance to a canary in the ジャングル. It was therefore that King's efficiency in this 事柄 filled her with awe and 賞賛. Her dark 注目する，もくろむs followed his every move; and when he had collected all of the food that they could conveniently carry and they had turned their steps 支援する toward their hiding-place, Fou-tan was 泡ing over with pride and 信用／信任 and happiness. Perhaps it was as 井戸／弁護士席 that she did not see the uncouth 人物／姿／数字 hiding in the underbrush as they passed.
支援する in their 退却／保養地 they 部分的に／不公平に 満足させるd their hunger with such of the food as did not 要求する cooking.
"Tonight we can have a 解雇する／砲火／射撃," said King, "and roast some of these tubers. It would not be 安全な now, for the smoke might be seen for a かなりの distance; but at night they will not be searching for us, and the light of a small 解雇する／砲火／射撃 will never escape from this gorge."
After they had eaten, King took his spear and walked 負かす／撃墜する to the stream where he had seen fish jumping. He was 誘発するd more by a 願望（する） to pass away the time than by any hope of success in this piscatorial adventure, but so 非常に／多数の were the fish and so unafraid that he 後継するd in spearing two with the 最大の 緩和する while Fou-tan stood at his 肘 applauding him with excited little exclamations and squeals of delight.
King had never been any いっそう少なく 極度の慎重さを要する to the approbation of the opposite sex than any other normal man, but never, he realized, had 賞賛する sounded more sweetly in his ears than now. There was something so altogether sincere in Fou-tan's 賞賛する that it never even remotely 示唆するd adulation. He had always 設立する her such an altogether forthright little person that he could never 疑問 her 誠実.
"Now we shall have a feast," she exclaimed, as they carried the fishes 支援する into their grotto. "It is a good thing for me that you are here, Gordon King, and not another."
"Why, Fou-tan?" he asked.
"Imagine Bharata Rahon or any of the others 存在 直面するd with the necessity of finding food for me here in the ジャングル!" she exclaimed. "Why, I should either have 餓死するd to death or have been 毒（薬）d by their ignorance and stupidity. No, there is no one like Gordon King, as Fou-tan, his slave, should know."
"Do not call yourself that," he said. "You are not my slave."
"Let us play that I am," she said. "I like it. A slave is 広大な／多数の／重要な in the greatness of his master; therefore, it can be no 不名誉 to be the slave of Gordon King."
"If I had not 設立する you here in the ジャングルs of Cambodia," he said; "I could have sworn that you are Irish."
"Irish?" she asked. "What is Irish?"
"The Irish are a people who live upon a little island far, far away. They have a famous 石／投石する there, and when one has kissed this 石／投石する he cannot help thereafter speaking ーに関して／ーの点でs of extravagant 賞賛する of all whom he 会合，会うs. It is said that all of the Irish have kissed this 石／投石する."
"I do not have to kiss a 石／投石する to tell the truth to you, Gordon King," she said. "I do not always say nice things to people, but I like to say them to you."
"Why?" he asked.
"I do not know, Gordon King," said Fou-tan, and her 注目する，もくろむs dropped from his level gaze.
They were sitting upon the 乾燥した，日照りの grasses that he had gathered for their beds. King sat now in silence, looking at the girl. For the thousandth time he was impressed by her 広大な／多数の／重要な beauty, and then the 直面する of another girl arose in a 見通し between them. It was the 直面する of Susan Anne Prentice. With a short laugh King turned his gaze 負かす／撃墜する toward the stream; while once again, upon the opposite cliff-最高の，を越す, the little 注目する，もくろむs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な man watched them.
"Why do you laugh, Gordon King?" asked Fou-tan, looking up suddenly.
"You would not understand, Fou-tan," he said. He had been thinking of what Susan Anne would say could she have knowledge of the 状況／情勢 in which he then was—a 状況／情勢 which he realized was not only improbable but impossible. Here was he, Gordon King, a 卒業生（する） 内科医, a perfectly normal 製品 of the twentieth century, sitting almost naked under a big 激しく揺する with a little slave girl of a race that had disappeared hundreds of years before. That in itself was preposterous. But there was another 事柄 that was even いっそう少なく 信頼できる; he realized that he enjoyed the 状況／情勢, and most of all he enjoyed the company of the little slave girl.
"You are laughing at me, Gordon King," said Fou-tan, "and I do not like to be laughed at."
"I was not laughing at you, Fou-tan," he replied. "I could not laugh at you. I—"
"You what?" she 需要・要求するd.
"I could not laugh at you," he replied lamely.
"You said that once before, Gordon King," she reminded him. "You started to say something else. What was it?"
For a moment he was silent. "I have forgotten, Fou-tan," he said then.
His 注目する，もくろむs were turned away from her as she looked at him 熱心に in silence for some time. Then a slow smile lighted her 直面する and she broke into a little humming song.
The man upon the opposite cliff withdrew stealthily until he was out of sight of the two in the gorge below him. Then he arose to an 築く position and crept softly away into the forest. Ready in his 手渡すs were his 屈服する and an arrow. For all his 広大な／多数の／重要な size and 負わせる he moved without noise, his little 注目する，もくろむs 転換ing 絶えず from 味方する to 味方する. Suddenly, and so quickly that one could scarcely follow the movements of his 手渡すs, an arrow sped from his 屈服する, and an instant later he stepped 今後 and 選ぶd up a large ネズミ that had been transfixed by his ミサイル. The creature moved slowly onward, and presently a little monkey swung through the trees above him. Again the bowstring twanged, and the little monkey hurtled to the ground at the feet of the 原始の hunter. Squatting on his haunches the man-thing ate the ネズミ raw; then he carried the monkey 支援する to the 辛勝する／優位 of the gorge, and after 満足させるing himself that the two were still there he fell to upon the 主要な／長／主犯 item of his dinner; and he was still eating when 不明瞭 （機の）カム.
Fou-tan had not broken King's embarrassed silence, but presently the man arose. "Where are you going, Gordon King?" she asked.
"There is some driftwood 宿泊するd upon the opposite bank, left there by last season's flood waters. We shall need it for our cooking 解雇する／砲火／射撃 tonight:"
"I will go with you and help you," said Fou-tan, and together they crossed the little stream and gathered the 乾燥した，日照りの 支持を得ようと努めるd for their 解雇する／砲火／射撃.
From Che and Kangrey the American had learned to make 解雇する／砲火／射撃 without matches; and he soon had a little 炎 燃やすing, far 支援する beneath the 避難所 of their overhanging 激しく揺する. He had cleaned and washed the fish and now proceeded to 取調べ／厳しく尋問する them over the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, while Fou-tan roasted two large tubers impaled upon the ends of sticks.
"I would not 交流 this for the palace of a king, Gordon King," she said.
"Nor I, Fou-tan," he replied.
"Are you happy, Gordon King?" she asked.
"Yes," he replied. "And you, Fou-tan, are you happy?"
She nodded her 長，率いる. "It is because you and I are together," she said 簡単に.
"We come from opposite ends of the earth, Fou-tan," he said, "we are separated by centuries of time, we have nothing in ありふれた, your world and my world are as remote from one another as the 星／主役にするs; and yet, Fou-tan, it seems as though I had known you always. It does not seem possible that I have lived all my life up to now without even knowing that you 存在するd."
"I have felt that too, Gordon King," said the girl. "I cannot understand it, but it is so. However, you are wrong in one 尊敬（する）・点."
"And what is that?" he asked.
"You said that we had nothing in ありふれた. We have."
"What is it?" 需要・要求するd King.
Fou-tan shuddered. "The leprosy," she said. "He touched us both. We shall both have it."
Gordon King laughed. "We shall never 契約 leprosy from Lodivarman," he said. "I am a doctor. I know."
"Why shall we not?" she 需要・要求するd.
"Because Lodivarman is not a leper," replied the American.
From the opposite 味方する of the gorge the brute, gnawing upon a 脚 bone of the monkey, watched the two below. He saw the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 kindled and it troubled him. He was afraid of 解雇する／砲火／射撃. Muddily, in his 未開発の brain, it 代表するd the personification of some malign 力／強力にする. The brute knew no god; but he knew that there were 軍隊s that brought 苦痛, 災害, death, and that oftentimes these 軍隊s were invisible. The 明白な 原因（となる）s of such 影響s were the enemies he had met in the ジャングル in the form of men or of beasts; therefore, it was natural that he should endow the invisible 原因（となる）s of 類似の 影響s with the physical せいにするs of the enemies that he could see. He peopled the ジャングル accordingly with invisible men and invisible beasts that wrought 苦痛, 災害, and death. These enemies he held in far greater 恐れる than those that were 明白な to him. 解雇する／砲火／射撃, he knew, was the work of one of these dread creatures, and the very sight of it made him uncomfortable.
The brute was not hungry; he harbored no animosity for the two creatures he stalked; he was 動機づけるd by a more powerful 勧める than hunger or hate. He had seen the girl!
The 解雇する／砲火／射撃 annoyed him and kept him at bay; but time meant little to the brute. He saw that the two had made beds, and he guessed that they would sleep where they were during the night. On the morrow they would go out after food, and there would be no 解雇する／砲火／射撃 with them. The brute was content to wait until the morrow. He 設立する some tall grass and, getting upon his 手渡すs and 膝s, turned about several times, as bedding dogs are wont to do, and then lay 負かす／撃墜する. He had flattened the grasses so that they all lay in one direction, and when he turned upon his bed he always turned in that direction, so that the sharp ends of the grasses did not stick into his flesh. Perhaps he had learned this trick from the wild dogs, or perhaps the wild dogs first learned it from man. Who knows?
In the 不明瞭 Fou-tan and King sat upon their beds and talked. Fou-tan was 十分な of questions. She 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know all about the strange country from which King （機の）カム. Most of the things he told her she could not understand; but her questions were やめる often directed upon 支配するs that were 井戸／弁護士席 within her ken—there are some 事柄s that are eternal; time does not alter them.
"Are the women of your country beautiful?" she asked.
"Some of them," replied the man.
"Have you a wife, Gordon King?" The question was 発言する／表明するd in a whisper.
"No, Fou-tan."
"But you love someone," she 主張するd, for love is so important to a woman that she cannot imagine a life devoid of love.
"I have been too busy to 落ちる in love," he replied good-naturedly.
"You are not very busy now," 示唆するd Fou-tan.
"I think I shall be a very busy man for the next few days trying to get you 支援する to Pnom Dhek," he 保証するd her.
Fou-tan was silent. It was so dark that he could scarcely see her. But he could feel her presence 近づく him, and it seemed to 発揮する as strong an 影響（力） upon him as might have physical 接触する. He had 認めるd the 力／強力にする of that indefinable thing called personality when he had talked with people and looked into their 注目する，もくろむs; but he never had had it reach out through the dark and lay 持つ／拘留する of him as though with warm fingers of flesh and 血, and King 設立する the sensation most disquieting.
They lay in silence upon their beds of 乾燥した，日照りの grasses, each 占領するd with his own thoughts. The heat of the ジャングル day was rising slowly from the 狭くする gorge, and a damp 冷気／寒がらせる was 取って代わるing it. The 絶対の 不明瞭 which surrounded them was わずかに mitigated in their 即座の 周辺 by an 時折の 炎上 rising from the embers of their dying 解雇する／砲火／射撃 as some 乾燥した，日照りのing twigs of their 燃料 点火（する）d. King was thinking of the girl at his 味方する, of the 責任／義務 which her presence entailed, and of the 義務 that he 借りがあるd to her and to himself. He tried not to think about her, but that he 設立する impossible, and the more that she was in his mind the stronger became the 現実化 of the 持つ／拘留する that she had 得るd upon him; that the sensation that she animated within him was love seemed incredibly preposterous. He tried to 保証する himself that it was but an infatuation engendered by her beauty and propinquity, and he girded himself to 征服する／打ち勝つ his infatuation that he might 成し遂げる the 義務 that had devolved upon him in so impersonal a way that there might be no 悔いる.
ーするために 防備を堅める／強化する this noble 決定／判定勝ち（する） he cast Fou-tan from his mind 完全に and 占領するd himself with thoughts of his friends in far-away America. In retrospect he laughed and danced again with Susan Anne Prentice; he listened to her pleasant cultured 発言する／表明する and enjoyed once more the 甘い companionship of the girl who was to him all that a beloved sister might have been; and then a little sigh （機の）カム from the bed of grasses at his 味方する, and the 見通し of Susan Anne Prentice faded into oblivion.
Again there was a long silence, broken only by the murmur of the 宙返り／暴落するing stream.
"Gordon King!" It was just a whisper.
"What is it, Fou-tan?"
"I am afraid, Gordon King," said the girl. How like a little child in the dark she sounded. Before he could answer, there （機の）カム the sound of a soft thud 負かす／撃墜する the gorge and the 動揺させる of loose earth 落ちるing from above.
"What was that?" asked Fou-tan in a 脅すd whisper. "Something is coming, Gordon King. Look!"
Silently the man rose to his feet, しっかり掴むing his spear in 準備完了. 負かす／撃墜する the gorge he saw two 炎ing points of 炎上; and quickly stepping to their 解雇する／砲火／射撃, he placed 乾燥した，日照りの twigs upon the embers, blowing upon them gently until they burst into 炎上. At a little distance those two glowing 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs 燃やすd out of the 不明瞭.
King piled more 支持を得ようと努めるd upon the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 until it 炎d up bravely, illuminating their little grotto and 明らかにする／漏らすing Fou-tan sitting up upon her bed of grasses, gazing with wide horror-filled 注目する，もくろむs at those two silent, ominous harbingers of death 直す／買収する，八百長をするd so menacingly upon them. "My Lord the Tiger!" she whispered; and her low, 緊張した トンs were vibrant with all the inherent horror of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast that had been passed 負かす／撃墜する to her by countless progenitors, for whom My Lord the Tiger had 構成するd life's greatest menace.
原始の creatures, 絶えず surrounded by lethal dangers, sleep lightly. The 降下／家系 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な cat into the gorge, followed by the sounds of the 落ちるing earth and 石／投石するs it had dislodged, brought to his feet the sleeping brute upon the opposite 首脳会議. Thinking that the noise might have come from the quarry in the gorge below, the creature moved quickly to the 辛勝する／優位 of the cliff and looked 負かす／撃墜する; and as the 開始するing 炎s of King's 解雇する／砲火／射撃 illuminated the scene, the brute saw the 広大な／多数の／重要な tiger standing with upraised 長，率いる, watching the man and the woman in their rocky 退却／保養地.
Here was an interloper that 誘発するd the 怒らせる of the brute; here was a deadly enemy about to 掴む that which the brute had already 示すd as his own. The creature selected a 激しい arrow, the heaviest arrow that he carried, and, fitting it to his 屈服する, he bent the sturdy 武器 until the point of the arrow touched the fingers of his 屈服する-手渡す; then he let 運動 at a point just behind the shoulders of the tiger.
What happened thereafter happened very quickly. The arrow drove through to the 広大な／多数の／重要な cat's 肺s; the shock, the surprise and the 苦痛 brought instant reaction. Not having sensed the presence of any other formidable creature than those before him, My Lord the Tiger must 自然に have assumed that they were the authors of his 傷つける. This supposition, at least, seemed likely if 裁判官d by that which すぐに occurred.
With a hideous roar, with 炎ing 注目する，もくろむs, with wide distended jaws, 明らかにする／漏らすing gleaming fangs, the 広大な／多数の／重要な cat 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d straight for King. Into the circle of firelight it bounded like a personification of some hideous 軍隊 of 破壊.
Little Fou-tan, on her feet beside King, 掴むd a 炎ing brand from the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and 投げつけるd it 十分な into the 直面する of the 非難する beast; but the tiger was too far gone in 苦痛 and 激怒（する） longer to harbor 恐れる of aught.
King's spear-arm went 支援する. Through his mind flashed the recollection of the other tiger that he had killed with a 選び出す／独身 spear cast. He had known then that he had been for the instant the 好意d child of Fortune. The 法律s of chance would never countenance a repetition of that amazing 一打／打撃 of luck; yet there was naught that he could do but try.
He held his 神経s and muscles in 絶対の 支配（する）／統制する, the servants of his アイロンをかける will. Every faculty of mind and 団体／死体 was 中心d upon the 正確 and the 力／強力にする of his spear-arm. Had he given thought to what might follow, his 神経s must やむを得ず have 滞るd, but he did not. 冷静な／正味の and collected, he waited until he knew that he could not 行方不明になる nor wait another moment. Then the bronze 肌 of his spear-arm flashed in the light of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and at the same instant he swept Fou-tan to him with his left arm and leaped to one 味方する.
Not even My Lord the Tiger could have 行為／法令／行動するd with greater celerity, calmness, and judgment. A low grunt of surprise and 賞賛 burst from the lips of the brute watching from the 首脳会議 of the opposite cliff.
The 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of the tiger carried it 十分な into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, scattering the 燃やすing 支店s in all directions. The 乾燥した，日照りの grasses of the beds burst into 炎上. Blinded and terrified, the tiger looked about futilely for his prey; but King had leaped quickly across the stream to the opposite 味方する of the gorge, having learned by experience that a creature 近づく the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 can see nothing in the outer 不明瞭. The 広大な／多数の／重要な cat, clawing and biting at the spear protruding from its chest, rent the 空気／公表する with its 叫び声をあげるs of 苦痛 and growls of 激怒（する）. Suddenly it was 静かな, standing like a yellow and 黒人／ボイコット statue carved from gold and ebony; then it took a few steps 今後, sagged, and 低迷d lifeless to the ground.
Gordon King felt very weak in the 膝s, so weak that he sat 負かす／撃墜する やめる suddenly. He had rung the bell twice in succession, but he could scarcely believe the 証拠 of his own 注目する，もくろむs. Fou-tan （機の）カム and sat 負かす／撃墜する の近くに beside him and 残り／休憩（する）d her cheek against his arm. "My Gordon King!" she murmured softly.
Almost without volition he put his arm about her. "My Fou-tan!" he said. The girl snuggled の近くに in his embrace.
For a time they sat watching the tiger, hesitating to approach lest there might remain a 誘発する of life within the 広大な／多数の／重要な form, each knowing that one little instant of life would be 十分な to destroy them both were they 近づく the beast; but the 広大な／多数の／重要な cat never moved again.
The dissipated 解雇する／砲火／射撃 was dying 負かす／撃墜する, and realizing more than ever now the necessity for keeping it up, King and Fou-tan arose and, crossing the stream, 捨てるd together the remaining embers of their 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and rebuilt it with fresh 支持を得ようと努めるd.
From the cliff above the brute watched them, and once again grunted his 賞賛 as he saw King 身を引く his spear from the 団体／死体 of the fallen tiger. Placing one foot against the breast of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast, the American was 軍隊d to 発揮する every ounce of his 負わせる and strength to 身を引く the 武器, so 深く，強烈に was it embedded in the bone and sinew of its 犠牲者.
"I am afraid that we shall not get much sleep tonight, Fou-tan," said King as he returned to the 解雇する／砲火／射撃.
"I am not sleepy," replied the girl; "I could not sleep, and then, too, it is 開始するing to get 冷淡な. I would rather sit here by the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 until morning. I would rather have my 注目する，もくろむs open than の近くにd in the night when My Lord the Tiger walks abroad."
Once more they sat 負かす／撃墜する 味方する by 味方する, their 支援するs against the rocky 塀で囲む that had been warmed by the heat of the nearby 解雇する／砲火／射撃.
The brute, realizing that they had settled themselves for the night, returned to his 原始の bed and settled himself once more for sleep.
Fou-tan cuddled の近くに to Gordon King; his arm was about her. He felt her soft hair against his cheek. He drew her closer to him. "Fou-tan!" he said.
"Yes, Gordon King, what is it?" she asked. He 公式文書，認めるd that her 発言する／表明する trembled.
"I love you," said Gordon King.
A sigh that （機の）カム in little gasps was his reply. He felt her heart 続けざまに猛撃するing against his 味方する.
A soft arm crept 上向き to encircle his neck, 製図／抽選 him gently 負かす／撃墜する to the 甘い 直面する turned toward his. 注目する，もくろむs, dimmed with unshed 涙／ほころびs, gazed into his 注目する，もくろむs. Trembling lips ぱたぱたするd beneath his lips, and then he 鎮圧するd her to him in the first kiss of love.
The flower-like beauty of the girl, her softness, her helplessness, 連合させるd with the exaltation of this, his first love, enveloped Fou-tan with an aura of sanctity that （判決などを）下すd her almost an 反対する of veneration in the 注目する，もくろむs of the man—a high priestess enshrined in the 宗教上の of 宗教上のs of his heart. He marvelled that he had won the love of so glorious a creature. The little slave girl became an angel, and he her paladin. In this thought lay the secret of King's 態度 toward Fou-tan. He was glad that she was small and helpless, for he liked to think of himself as her 支持する／優勝者 and protector. He liked to feel that the safety of the girl he loved lay in his 手渡すs and that he was 肉体的に and morally competent to 発射する／解雇する the 義務s that 運命／宿命 had reposed within him.
にもかかわらず the fact that she was soft and small, Fou-tan was not without self-依存 and courage, as she had amply 証明するd when she had run away from the palace of Lodivarman and 危険d the 危険，危なくするs of the savage ジャングル; yet she was still so wholly feminine that she 設立する her greatest happiness in the 保護 of the man she loved.
"I am very happy," whispered Fou-tan.
"And so am I," said King, "happier than I have ever been before in my life, but now we must make our 計画（する）s all もう一度."
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"We may not go to Pnom Dhek now. We must find our way out of the ジャングル so that I can take you to my own country."
"Why?" she 需要・要求するd.
"Before I answer you," he replied, "there is one question that I have not asked but that you must answer before we make our 計画（する）s for the 未来."
"What is that?" she asked.
"Will you be my wife, Fou-tan?"
"Oh, Gordon King, I have answered that already, for I have told you that I love you. Fou-tan would not tell any man that whom she could not or would not take as her husband; but what has that to do with our returning to Pnom Dhek?"
"It has everything to do with it," replied King, "because I will not take the woman who is to be my wife 支援する into slavery."
She looked up into his 直面する, her 注目する，もくろむs alight with a new happiness and understanding. "Now I may never 疑問 that you love me, Gordon King," she said.
He looked at her questioningly. "I do not understand what you mean," he said.
"Though you thought that I was born a slave, you asked me to be your wife," she said.
"You told me from the first that you were a slave girl," he reminded her.
"I was a slave girl in Lodidhapura," she explained, "but in Pnom Dhek I am no slave. I must return there to my father's house. It is my 義務. When the King learns what a 広大な／多数の／重要な 軍人 you are, he will give you a place in his guard. Then you will be able to take a wife, and, perhaps, my father will not 反対する."
"And if he does?" asked King.
"Let us not think of that," replied Fou-tan.
As the night wore on, a slow rain 開始するd to 落ちる, 先触れ（する） of the coming 雨の season. King kept the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 補充するd, and its heat warmed them as they sat and talked of their 未来, or spoke in half-awed whispers of the transcendent happiness that had come into their lives.
Before 夜明け the rain 中止するd and the skies （疑いを）晴らすd, and when the sun rose he looked upon a steaming ジャングル, where strange odors, long 拘留するd by 干ばつ, filled the 空気／公表する as they wandered through the forest.
King rose and stretched himself. 近づく him the carcass of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast he had 殺害された 誘発するd within him 悔いる that he must leave such a トロフィー to the carrion creatures or to decay.
From the tiger's 支援する protruded the feathered 軸 of an arrow. King was puzzled. He tugged upon the ミサイル and withdrew it. It was a 天然のまま thing—much more 原始の than those made by Che. It created a mystery that appeared little likely of 解答. The best that he could do was guess that the tiger had carried it for some time before he attacked them. Then, for the time, he forgot the 事柄, which later was to be 解任するd in poignant grief.
Across the gorge the brute bestirred himself. He had lain 静かに throughout the rain, keeping the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す beneath him 乾燥した，日照りの. Physical 不快 meant little to him; he was accustomed to it. He arose, and, like King, stretched himself. Then he crept to the 辛勝する／優位 of the gorge and looked 負かす／撃墜する at the man and the woman.
Fou-tan, who had been dozing, awoke now and rose to her feet. With the undulating grace of 青年 and health and physical perfection she （機の）カム and stood beside King. She leaned の近くに against the man, who put an arm about her and, bending, kissed her 上昇傾向d mouth. The brute moistened his 厚い lips with a red tongue.
"And now," said King, "I am going up into the forest to get some more fruit. It will be a light breakfast, but better than 非，不，無; and I do not dare build up the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 again by daylight."
"While you are gone I shall bathe myself in the stream," said Fou-tan; "it will refresh me."
"I am afraid to leave you here alone," said King.
"There is no danger," replied Fou-tan. "The beasts are not 追跡（する）ing now, and there is little 見込み that the 兵士s who are searching for us have broken （軍の）野営地，陣営 so 早期に. No, I shall remain here. Let me have my bath, Gordon King, and do not return too quickly."
As King walked 負かす／撃墜する the gorge to the place where he could 上がる into the forest, the brute upon the opposite 味方する watched his every move and then proceeded quickly up the さらに先に bank of the gorge in the opposite direction from that taken by King. There was no 追跡する in the ジャングル that the brute did not know, so that he was aware of a place where he might easily descend into the gorge a short distance above the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where Fou-tan bathed.
The girl wore only two 衣料品s beside her sandals—a silken sampot and the 一時しのぎの物，策 sarong—so that scarcely was King out of sight before she was splashing in the 冷淡な waters of the stream. The 気温 of the water that （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する from the high hills, coupled with her 恐れる that King might return too soon, 誘発するd her to haste. Having no towel, she used one end of the sarong to 乾燥した，日照りの herself, adjusted her sampot and 負傷させる the sarong about her lithe 団体／死体. Then she stood looking 負かす／撃墜する the gorge in the direction from which King would return. Her heart was filled with her new happiness, so that it was with difficulty that she 抑制するd her lips from song.
From up the gorge, behind her, crept the brute. Even if he had approached noisily, the 急ぐing waters would have 溺死するd the sound, but it was not the way of the brute to move noisily. Like the other carnivores, stealth was habitual to him. The brute was the personification of the cunning and malignity of the tiger; but there the 平行の 中止するd, for the tiger was beautiful and the brute was hideous.
It is remarkable that there should be so many more beautiful creatures in the world than man, which 示唆するs a 疑問 of man's 誇る that he is made in the image of God. There are those who believe that the image of God must transcend in its beauty the finite conceptions of man. If that be true and God chose to create any animal in His own likeness, man must have 追跡するd at the far end of that celestial beauty contest.
The brute crept stealthily 負かす／撃墜する upon the unsuspecting girl. He 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the corner of a cliff and saw her standing with her 支援する toward him. He moved 速く now, crouched like a 非難する tiger, yet his naked feet gave 前へ／外へ no sound; while Fou-tan, with half-の近くにd 注目する，もくろむs and smiling lips, dreamed of the 未来 that love held in 蓄える／店.
The brute sprang の近くに behind her. A filthy, calloused paw was clapped across her mouth. A rough and powerful arm encircled her waist. She was whirled from her feet, her cries stifled in her throat, as the brute wheeled and ran 速く up the gorge, 耐えるing his prize.
King quickly 設立する the fruit he sought, but he loitered in returning to give Fou-tan an 適切な時期 to 完全にする her 洗面所. As he idled slowly 支援する to the gorge, his mind was 占領するd with 計画（する）s for the 未来. He was considering the advisability of remaining in hiding where they were for several days on the chance that the 兵士s of Lodivarman might in the 合間 give up the search and return to Lodidhapura. He 決定するd that they might 調査する the gorge その上の in the hope of finding a safer and more comfortable 退却／保養地, where they might be いっそう少なく at the mercy of night 空き巣ねらいs and even more securely hidden from 捜査員s than they were at 現在の. He was also moved by the prospect of a few idyllic days during which there would be no one in the world but himself and Fou-tan.
Filled with enthusiasm for his heaven-sent 計画（する）, King descended into the gorge and approached the now hallowed 管区s of his greatest happiness; but as he 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the last bend he saw that Fou-tan was not there. Perhaps she had gone さらに先に up the stream to bathe. He called her 指名する aloud, but there was no reply. Again he called, raising his 発言する／表明する, but still there was only silence. Now he became alarmed and, running quickly 今後, searched about for some 調印する or 手がかり（を与える） to her どの辺に; nor had he long to search. In the soft earth, damp from the 最近の rain, he saw the imprints of a 抱擁する foot—the 広大な／多数の／重要な 明らかにする foot of a man. He saw where the prints had stopped and turned, and it was 平易な to follow them up the gorge. Casting aside the fruit that he had gathered, he 急いでd along the 井戸／弁護士席-示すd 追跡する, his mind a fiery furnace of 恐れる and 激怒（する）, his heart a 冷淡な clod in his leaden breast.
Now, やめる suddenly, he 解任するd the arrow he had 設立する embedded behind the shoulders of the tiger that he had killed. He 解任するd the beast's sudden 叫び声をあげる of 激怒（する） and 苦痛 as it had 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d so 突然に toward him, and やめる 正確に he 再建するd the whole scene—the man had been 秘かに調査するing upon them from the 最高の，を越す of the gorge; he had seen the tiger and had 発射 it to save his quarry to himself; then he had waited until King had left Fou-tan alone; the 残り／休憩（する） was plainly discernible in the 足跡s that he followed. He was 確信して that this was no 兵士 of Lodivarman; the 天然のまま arrow 反駁するd that idea, as did the imprints of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 明らかにする feet. But what sort of man was it and why had he stolen Fou-tan? The answer to that question goaded King to greater 速度(を上げる）.
A short distance up the gorge King discovered where the 跡をつけるs turned to the 権利, up the bed of a 乾燥した，日照りの wash and thus to the level of the forest above. He gave thanks now for the providential rain that （判決などを）下すd the spoor easily followed. He knew that the abductor could not be far ahead, and he was sure that he could 追いつく him before 害（を与える） could 生じる Fou-tan. However, as he 急いでd on, he was 冷気／寒がらせるd by the thought that no 事柄 how plain the spoor, the necessity for keeping it always in sight could but retard his 速度(を上げる）; and his 恐れる was that the slight 延期する might 許す the man to outdistance him; and then he （機の）カム to a patch of rocky ground where the 追跡する, becoming すぐに faint, suddenly disappeared 完全に. Sick with 逮捕, the American was 軍隊d to stop and search for a 延長／続編 of the 跡をつけるs, and when, at last, he 設立する them he knew that his quarry had 伸び（る）d 大いに upon him during this 施行するd 延期する.
Again he sped along as 速く as he could through a forest 異常に devoid of underbrush. As he 前進するd he presently became aware of a new sound mingling with the subdued daylight noises of the ジャングル. It was a sound that he could not identify, but there was something ominous about it; and then, やめる suddenly, he （機の）カム upon the authors of it—広大な／多数の／重要な grey 本体，大部分／ばら積みのs ぼんやり現れるing の中で the boles of the trees 直接／まっすぐに in his path.
Under other circumstances he would have 停止（させる）d or, at least, changed his 大勝する; and had he 反映するd even for an instant, his better judgment now would have 誘発するd him to do the latter; but uppermost in his mind and 完全に 支配するing him was the 広大な／多数の／重要な 恐れる that he felt for Fou-tan's safety; and when he saw this 障害 ぼんやり現れるing menacingly before him, his one thought was to 無視／無効 it by sheer effrontery that it might not even 延期する him, much いっそう少なく 妨害する him in the 追跡 of his 反対する.
Had he been vouchsafed from his insanity even a 選び出す／独身 簡潔な／要約する moment of lucidity, he would have 避けるd those ominous 本体，大部分／ばら積みのs moving restlessly to and fro の中で the boles of the 巨大（な） trees, for even at the best wild elephants are nervous and short-tempered; and these, 明白に disconcerted and 怪しげな by 推論する／理由 of some 最近の occurrences, were in a 特に hysterical and ugly mood. There were young calves の中で them and, therefore, watchful and irritable mothers; while the 広大な／多数の／重要な bulls, 誘発するd and on guard, were in no mood to be その上の 刺激するd.
A 抱擁する bull, his ears outspread, his tail 築く, wheeled toward the 前進するing man. The forest trembled to his mad trumpeting, and in that instant King realized for the first time the deadly 危険，危なくする of his position and knew that it would serve Fou-tan nothing were he to 急ぐ headlong into that 必然的な death.
As the hideous creature bore her on, Fou-tan struggled to 解放（する） herself; but she was utterly helpless in the Herculean しっかり掴む of her gigantic captor. She tried to wrench the creature's 手渡す from her mouth that she might 叫び声をあげる a 警告 to King, but even in this she was doomed to 失敗.
The creature had at first been carrying her under one arm, with her 直面する 負かす／撃墜する; but after he reached the 床に打ち倒す of the forest he swung her lightly up in 前線 of him, carrying her so that she had a （疑いを）晴らす 見解（をとる） of his 直面する; and at sight of it her heart sank within her. It was a hideous 直面する, with 厚い lips and protruding teeth, 広大な／多数の／重要な ears that flapped as the creature ran, and a low, receding forehead hidden by filthy, 絡まるd hair that almost met the bushy, protruding eyebrows, beneath which gleamed wicked, bloodshot 注目する，もくろむs.
It did not 要求する a second look to 納得させる Fou-tan that she had fallen into the 手渡すs of one of the dread Yeacks. Notwithstanding the fact that she had never before seen one of these ogre people, nor had known anyone who had, she was にもかかわらず as 肯定的な in her 身元確認，身分証明 as though she had come in daily 接触する with them all her life, so 堅固に implanted in the mind of man are the superstitions of childhood. What else, indeed, could this creature be but a Yeack?
The horror of her 状況／情勢 was augmented by its contrast to the happy 明言する／公表する from which it had snatched her. Had her Gordon King been there she would have been sure of 救助（する）, so 絶対の was her 有罪の判決 of his prowess. But how was he to know what had become of her? 存在 city-bred, it did not すぐに occur to her that King might follow the 跡をつけるs of her abductor, and so she was borne on more 深く，強烈に into the somber forest without even the わずかに 緩和するing 安心 of faint hope. She was lost! Of that Fou-tan was 納得させるd; for was it not 井戸／弁護士席 known that the Yeacks fed upon human flesh?
The brute, sensing muddily that he would be 追求するd, and having 証言，証人／目撃するd something of the prowess of King, did not pause in his flight but 急いでd 刻々と on toward a rocky fastness which he knew, where one might hide for days or, if discovered, find a 洞穴, the mouth of which might be easily defended.
As he strode 刻々と through the forest his keen ears were presently attracted by a familiar sound, a sound which experience told him was a 警告 to change his course. A moment later he saw the elephants moving slowly across his path toward his left. He had no wish to 論争 the 権利-of-way with them; so he veered to the 権利 with the 意向 of passing behind them. They did not see him, but they caught his scent spoor, and an old bull left the herd and （機の）カム ponderously 負かす／撃墜する toward the point where the brute had first sighted them. The 残り／休憩（する） of the herd 停止（させる）d and then followed the old bull. The scent spoor of the man grated upon the 神経s of the pachyderms. They became restless and irritable, more so because they could not 位置を示す the authors of this 乱すing scent.
As the brute moved quickly to the 権利 to circle to the 後部 of the herd and 再開する his interrupted course toward the wild 聖域 that was his 客観的な, he kept his 注目する，もくろむs turned to the left upon the members of the herd, lest, by chance, one of them might discover him and 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金. A remote 可能性, perhaps, but it is by guarding against remote 可能性s that the fittest of 原始の creatures 生き残る. So, because of the fact that his attention was riveted in one direction, he did not see the danger approaching from another.
A 得点する／非難する／２０ of 兵士s, their 厚かましさ／高級将校連 cuirasses dulled and （名声などを）汚すd by the rain and dirt of ジャングル marches, 停止（させる）d at the sight of the brute and the 重荷（を負わせる） he bore. A young officer in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 whispered a few low words of 命令（する）. The 兵士s crept 今後, forming a half-circle as they went, to 迎撃する the brute and his 捕虜. One of the 兵士s つまずくd over a 支店 that had fallen from the tree above. 即時に the brute wheeled toward them. He saw twenty 井戸／弁護士席-武装した men 前進するing, their spears menacingly ready; and 答える／応じるing to the 勧める of Nature's first 法律, the brute cast the girl 概略で to the ground and, wheeling, broke for freedom. A にわか雨 of arrows followed him and some of the 兵士s would have 追求するd, but the officer called them 支援する.
"We have the girl," he said; "let that thing go. We were not sent out for him. He is not the man who 誘拐するd the apsara from the palace of Lodivarman."
At the moment that the brute had seen the 兵士s, so had Fou-tan; and now she 緊急発進するd quickly to her feet, from where he had 投げつけるd her to the ground, and turned in flight 支援する toward the gorge where she had last seen King.
"After her!" cried the officer; "but do not 害（を与える） her."
Fou-tan ran fleetly and perhaps would have gotten away from them had not she tripped and fallen; as she 緊急発進するd to her feet, they were upon her. Rough 手渡すs 掴むd her, but they did not 害（を与える） her, nor did they 申し込む／申し出 her 侮辱; for she who was to have been the favorite of Lodivarman might yet be, and it is not 井戸／弁護士席 to 背負い込む the displeasure of a king's favorite.
"Where is the man?" asked the officer, 演説（する）／住所ing Fou-tan.
The girl thought very quickly in that instant, and there was 明らかに no hesitation as she nodded her 長，率いる in the direction that the 逃げるing brute had taken. "You know 同様に as I do," she said. "Why did you not 逮捕（する） him?"
"Not that man," said the officer. "I 言及する to the 兵士 of the guard who 誘拐するd you from the palace of Lodivarman."
"It was no 兵士 of the guard who 誘拐するd me," replied the girl. "This creature stole into the palace and 掴むd me. A 兵士 of the guard followed us into the ジャングル and tried to 救助（する） me, but he failed."
"Lodivarman sent word that it was the strange 軍人, Gordon King, who stole you from the palace," said the officer.
"You saw the creature that stole me," said Fou-tan. "Did it look like a 兵士 of Lodivarman?"
"No," 認める the officer, "but where is this Gordon King? He has disappeared from Lodidhapura."
"I told you that he tried to 救助（する） me," explained Fou-tan. "He followed us into the ジャングル. What became of him I do not know. Perhaps the Yeacks wrought a 魔法 （一定の）期間 that killed him."
"Yeacks!" exclaimed the officer. "What do you mean?"
"Did you not 認める my captor as a Yeack?" asked Fou-tan. "Do you not know a Yeack when you see one?"
Exclamations arose from the 兵士s gathered about them.
"By the gods, it was a Yeack," said one.
"Perhaps there are others about," 示唆するd another.
The men looked about them fearfully.
Fou-tan thought that she saw in their superstitious terror, which she fully 株d herself, a 可能性 of escape. "The Yeacks will be angry with you for having taken me from one of their number," she said. "Doubtless he has gone to 召喚する his fellows. You had best escape while you can. If you do not take me with you, they will not follow you."
"By Siva, she is 権利!" exclaimed a 軍人.
"I am not afraid of the Yeacks," said the officer bravely; "but we have the apsara and there is no 推論する／理由 why we should remain here longer. Come!" He took Fou-tan gently by the arm.
"If you take me they will follow you," she said. "You had better leave me here."
"Yes, leave her here," 不平（をいう）d some of the 軍人s.
"We shall take the girl with us," said the officer. "I may escape the wrath of the Yeacks, but if I return to Lodidhapura without the apsara I shall not escape the wrath of Lodivarman," and he gave the 命令（する） to form for the march.
As the party moved away 負かす／撃墜する toward the 追跡する that leads to Lodidhapura, many were the nervous ちらりと見ることs that the 軍人s cast behind them. There was much muttering and 不平（をいう）ing, and it was 明らかな that they did not relish 存在 the 護衛する of a 再度捕まえるd 囚人 of the Yeacks. Fou-tan fed their 恐れるs and their 不満 by constant 言及／関連 to the vengeance that would 落ちる upon them in some form when the Yeacks should 追いつく them.
"You are very foolish to 危険 your life needlessly," she told the young officer. "If you leave me here you will be 安全な from the Yeacks, and no one in Lodidhapura need know that you have 設立する me."
"Why should you wish to remain and become the 犠牲者 of the Yeacks?" 需要・要求するd the officer.
"It makes no difference whether you are with me or not," 主張するd Fou-tan. "The Yeacks will get me again. In some form they will come and take me. If you are with me they will 殺す you all."
"But there is a chance that we may escape them and get 支援する to Lodidhapura," 主張するd the officer.
"I would rather remain with the Yeacks than go 支援する to Lodivarman," said the girl. But in her breast was the hope that she could find Gordon King before the Yeacks overtook her; and, notwithstanding her superstitious 恐れる of them, so 広大な／多数の／重要な was her 約束 in the prowess of her man that she had no 疑問 but that he could 打ち勝つ them.
Her arguments, however, were unavailing. She could not swerve the young officer from his 決意 to take her 支援する to Lodidhapura. From the first however, it was 明らかな that the ありふれた 兵士s were いっそう少なく enthusiastic about her company. The 軍人s of Pnom Dhek they could 直面する with courage, or the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of My Lord the Tiger, but contemplation of the supernatural 力／強力にするs of the mythological Yeacks filled their superstitious breasts with naught but terror. There were those の中で them who even discussed the advisability of 殺人ing the officer, abandoning the girl, and returning to Lodidhapura with some plausible explanation, which their 遭遇（する） with the Yeack readily 示唆するd; but 非，不，無 of these things were they 運命にあるd to do.
As King saw the 広大な／多数の／重要な elephant 前進するing toward him he became 本気で alive to the danger of his 状況／情勢. He looked hurriedly about him, searching for an avenue of escape, but nowhere 近づく was there a 選び出す／独身 tree of 十分な size to have withstood the titanic strength of the 広大な／多数の／重要な bull should he have elected to fell it. To 直面する the bull or to 試みる／企てる to escape by running seemed 平等に futile; yet it was the latter 代案／選択肢 which commended itself to him as 存在 the いっそう少なく suicidal.
But just then something happened. The bull stopped in his 前進する and looked suddenly toward his left. His trumpeting 中止するd, and then most 突然に he wheeled about and bolted 直接／まっすぐに away from King to be すぐに followed by the entire herd, which went 衝突，墜落ing through the ジャングル, bowling over trees in their mad 進歩 until finally they disappeared from 見解（をとる）.
With a sigh of 救済 King took up his interrupted 追跡, に引き続いて in the wake of the elephants, which had disappeared in the direction taken by the abductor of Fou-tan. What had brought about the sudden change in the 態度 of the bull King could not guess, nor did he ever discover. He せいにするd it to the mental vagaries of a 自然に timid and nervous animal. He did not know that a changing 微風 had brought to the nostrils of the pachyderm the scent spoor of many men—the 兵士s of Lodivarman—nor was the 事柄 of any particular importance to King, whose mind was 占領するd now with something of far greater moment. The 殺到ing elephants had 完全に obliterated the 跡をつけるs that King had been に引き続いて, and this it was that gave him the greatest 関心. It seemed that everything militated against the success of his 追跡. He zigzagged to the 権利 and left of the elephant 跡をつけるs in the hope of 選ぶing up the 足跡s of the 逃げるing man. When he had about abandoned hope, he saw in the soft earth a 選び出す／独身 familiar spoor—the imprint of a 広大な／多数の／重要な flat foot. By what seemed little いっそう少なく than a 奇蹟 this 選び出す／独身 tell-tale 手がかり（を与える） had escaped the 急ぐing feet of the herd. It pointed on in the direction that King had been going; and, with 新たにするd hope, he hurried 今後.
の中で fallen trees, bowled over by the terrified elephants, King 追求するd his quarry until he was brought to a sudden stop by a 悲劇の tableau of the ジャングル that 即時に filled him with 悲惨な 疑惑. A short distance ahead of him lay a man pinioned to the earth by a small tree that had fallen across his 脚s. 直面するing the man, crouching belly to the ground, 前進するing slowly インチ by インチ, was a 広大な／多数の／重要な ヒョウ. The man was helpless. In another instant the cat would be upon him, rending and 涙／ほころびing. 自然に the first thought that entered King's 長，率いる was that this was the man who had 誘拐するd Fou-tan, and, if so, where was the girl? Until that question was answered the man must not die.
With a cry of 警告 ーするつもりであるd to distract the attention of the ヒョウ, King sprang 今後, 同時に fitting an arrow to his 屈服する. The ヒョウ leaped to its feet. For an instant it stood glaring menacingly at the 前進するing man; and seeing it hesitate, King did not 開始する，打ち上げる his 軸, for he saw now that he might come within 効果的な spear 範囲 of the beast before it 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d; and he guessed that an arrow might only serve to infuriate it.
Disconcerted by this 予期しない 干渉，妨害 with its 計画（する）s and with the interloper's bold 前進する, the brute hesitated a moment and then, wheeling, bounded off into the ジャングル.
The man lying upon the ground had been a 証言，証人／目撃する to all this. He was saved from the ヒョウ, but he looked apprehensively at King as the latter stopped beside him, for he 認めるd the newcomer as the man from whom he had stolen the girl. If he had any 疑問s as to the other's 認識／意識性 of his 犯罪, it was dissipated by King's first words.
"Where is the girl?" 需要・要求するd the American.
"The 兵士s took her from me," replied the brute sullenly.
"What 兵士s?"
"They were 兵士s from Lodidhapura," replied the other.
"I believe that you are lying," said King, "and I せねばならない kill you." He raised his spear.
The brute did not wish to die. He had lost the girl, but he did not wish to lose his life also; and now, with 成果／努力, spurred by the 願望（する） to live, his brain gave birth to a simple idea. "You have saved my life," he said. "If you will raise this tree from my 脚s, I will help you to find the girl and take her away from the 兵士s. That I will do if you do not kill me."
The man's spear had fallen beside him. As King considered the proposition he 回復するd the 武器 and then took the 屈服する and arrows from the man also.
"Why do you do that?" asked the brute.
"So that if I decide to 解放（する） you, you may not be tempted to kill me," replied King.
"Very 井戸／弁護士席," replied the brute, "but I shall not try to kill you." King stooped and 掴むd the bole of the tree. It was not a very large tree, but it had fallen in such a way that the man, unassisted, could not have 解放（する）d himself; and as King raised it, the brute drew his 脚s from beneath it.
"Any bones broken?" asked King.
The brute rose slowly to his feet. "No," he said.
"Then let's be on our way," 勧めるd King. "We have no time to lose."
As the two men 始める，決める out King walked a little in the 後部 of the other. He had been impressed from the first by the savage bestiality of his companion's 直面する and now by his tremendous size. His 抱擁する, drooped shoulders and his long 武器 seemed 有能な of the most titanic feats of strength; yet the creature, who seemingly could have 殺害された him as easily without 武器s as with, led docilely on, until at last King was 納得させるd that the fellow 熟視する／熟考するd no treachery, but would carry out his part of the 取引 with simple-minded 忠義.
"Who are you?" 需要・要求するd King after they had walked in silence for a かなりの distance.
"I am Prang," replied the brute.
"What were you doing out here in the ジャングル?" asked King.
"I live here," replied the brute.
"Where?"
"Anywhere," replied Prang with a 幅の広い gesture.
"Where are your people?" asked King.
"I have 非，不，無; I live alone."
"Have you always lived in the ジャングル?"
"Not always, but for a long time."
"Where did you come from?"
"From Pnom Dhek."
"Then you are a runaway slave?" asked King.
The brute nodded his 長，率いる. "But you need not try to return me. If you did that I should kill you."
"I do not ーするつもりである to try to return you to Pnom Dhek. I am not from Pnom Dhek."
"Yes, I knew that from your armor," said the brute. "You are from Lodidhapura. You stole the girl and they sent 兵士s after you. Is that not true?"
"Yes," replied King.
"It may be hard to take the girl away from the 兵士s of Lodidhapura," said Prang. "We cannot do it by day, for they are many and we are few; but we can find them and follow them; and at night, perhaps, you can こそこそ動く into their （軍の）野営地，陣営 and steal the girl, if she will come with you willingly."
"She will," said King; and then: "How long have you lived alone in the ジャングル, Prang?"
"I ran away when I was a boy. Many rains have come since then. I do not know how many, but it has been a long time."
As Prang led on through the ジャングル they conversed but little; enough, however, to 保証する King that the 広大な／多数の／重要な, hulking brute had the mind of a little child, and as long as King did nothing to 誘発する his 疑惑s or his 恐れるs he would be やめる docile and tractable. King noticed that Prang was not 主要な him 支援する over the same 大勝する that they had come, and when he asked the man why they were going in a different direction, Prang explained that he knew the 追跡する that the 軍人s would take in returning to Lodidhapura and that this was a short-削減（する） to it.
In places the ジャングル was やめる open and covered with tall, 乾燥した，日照りの elephant grass, which, growing higher than their 長，率いるs, 妨害するd their 見解（をとる） in all directions, while the rustling of its leaves as they 押し進めるd their way through it 溺死するd all other sounds. At such times King always felt 特に helpless and was relieved each time they 現れるd from the stifling embrace of the tall grasses; but Prang seemed not at all 関心d, although he was walking almost naked and 非武装の.
They had passed through a 特に long stretch of elephant grass when they 現れるd into a （疑いを）晴らすing 完全に destitute of either grass or trees. Beyond the （疑いを）晴らすing, in 前線 of them, they could see the forest at no 広大な／多数の／重要な distance, but there was still a 狭くする belt of elephant grass which they must pass through before they reached the trees.
When they had 前進するd almost to the 中心 of this （疑いを）晴らすing, 同時に their attention was attracted to a movement の中で the grasses ahead and to the left of them, and almost at the same moment a cuirassed 兵士 stepped into 見解（をとる）, to be followed すぐに by others. At the first ちらりと見ること King 認めるd that these men were not 兵士s from Lodidhapura, for though their armour and harness were 類似の, they were not 同一の, and their helmets were of an 完全に different pattern from that which he wore. At sight of them Prang 停止（させる）d, then he turned and started to run 支援する in the direction from which they had come. "Run!" he cried, "They are 軍人s from Pnom Dhek."
即時に King realized that these newcomers might 証明する to be Fou-tan's 救済 if he could guide them to her, but without Prang that might be impossible, and therefore he turned and 追求するd the 逃げるing brute. Into the tall elephant grasses, の近くに upon his heels, ran King. "Stop!" 命令（する）d the white man.
"Never!" 叫び声をあげるd Prang. "They will take me 支援する into slavery. Do not try to stop me, or I shall kill you." But the 逮捕（する） of Prang meant more to Gordon King than his life, and so he only redoubled his 成果／努力s to 伸び（る） upon the 逃げるing man. 徐々に he crept up upon him until at last he was within reach.
How futile it seemed to 試みる／企てる to 掴む that mountain of muscle and bone, yet if he could 拘留する him even momentarily he was 肯定的な that the 兵士s would 追いつく them, for at the instant that they had turned to 逃げる he had seen the 兵士s from Pnom Dhek start in 追跡.
In King's experience he had learned but one way to stop a 逃げるing man without maiming or 殺人，大当り him, which he had no 願望（する） to do, although he held in his 手渡すs 死に至らしめる武器s with which he might easily have brought 負かす／撃墜する his quarry; and so he threw aside the spear that he carried and 開始する，打ち上げるd himself at the 広大な／多数の／重要な 脚s of Prang. It was a noble 取り組む, and it brought Prang to earth with a resounding 衝突，墜落 that almost knocked the 勝利，勝つd out of him.
"Hurry!" yelled King to the 兵士s of Pnom Dhek. "I have him!" He heard the 軍人s 衝突，墜落ing through the 乾燥した，日照りの grasses behind him.
"Let me go," cried the struggling Prang. "Let me go or they will take me 支援する into slavery." But King clung to him in desperation, though it was much like 試みる／企てるing to 粘着する to the 商売／仕事 end of a mule, so mighty and vigorous were the kicks of Prang; and then the 兵士s of Pnom Dhek arrived and fell upon both of them impartially.
"Don't kill him!" cried King as he saw the 脅迫的な spears of the 軍人s. "Wait until you hear me."
"Who are you?" 需要・要求するd an officer. "What does this all mean? We saw you in company with this fellow; and now, though you are a 兵士 of Lodivarman, you turn upon your companion and 逮捕（する） him for us. What does it mean?"
"It is a long story," said King, "and there is no time for explanations now. Somewhere ahead of us there is a girl from Pnom Dhek whom I helped to escape from Lodidhapura. She has just been 再度捕まえるd by some of Lodivarman's 軍人s. This man was guiding me to her. Will you help me to 救助（する） this girl?"
"You are trying to lead me into a 罠（にかける）," said the officer suspiciously. "I do not believe that there is any girl."
"Yes, there is a girl," said Prang.
"Her 指名する is Fou-tan," said King.
利益／興味 was すぐに evident in the 注目する，もくろむs of the officer and excitement in the 態度 of his men. "I will go with you," said the officer. "If you have lied to me and this is indeed a 罠（にかける）, you shall die at the first 指示，表示する物 of treachery."
"I am content," said King; "but there is one more 条件. I cannot lead you to the girl; but this man says that he can, and I know that he will do it willingly and quickly if you will 約束 him his freedom in return for his 援助."
A sudden gleam of hope shone in Prang's 注目する，もくろむs as he heard King's words; and he looked up expectantly at the officer, を待つing his reply.
"Certainly," said the latter. "If he leads us to Fou-tan, he shall have not only his liberty but any other reward that he may 願望（する）. I can 約束 him that."
"I wish only my freedom," said Prang.
"Lead on, then," said the officer. And then as the march started he 詳細（に述べる）d two 軍人s to remain 絶えず at Prang's 味方する and two with King, and these 軍人s he 教えるd to kill their 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金s at the first 指示，表示する物 of treachery.
Evidently 利益／興味d in King, the officer walked beside him. It was 明らかな that he had noticed the 欠如（する） of physical resemblance to the Khmers and his curiosity was 誘発するd. "You do not 大いに 似ている the men of Lodidhapura," he said finally.
"I am not of Lodidhapura," said King.
"But you are in the armour of Lodivarman's 軍人s," 主張するd the officer.
"I am from a far country," explained King. "Lost in the ジャングル, I was taken 囚人 by Lodivarman's 軍人s. I pleased the King, and he gave me service in the 王室の guard."
"But how is it, then, that you are befriending a girl from Pnom Dhek?"
"That, as I told you, is a long story," said King, "but when we have 設立する her she will 確認する all that I have said. I was 軍隊d into the service of Lodivarman. I 借りがある him no 忠義, and should I 落ちる into his 手渡すs again I can 推定する／予想する no mercy. Therefore, it had been my 意向, when I reached Pnom Dhek with Fou-tan, to 捜し出す service in your army."
"If you have befriended Fou-tan, your 嘆願（書） will not go unheeded," said the officer.
"You have heard of her, then?" asked King.
The officer gave the American a long, searching look before he replied. "Yes," he said.
The captors of Fou-tan were 発揮するing no 成果／努力 to make haste. For almost two days they had been marching 速く through the ジャングル, searching for a 手がかり（を与える） to the どの辺に of Fou-tan and her 護衛する; and now that they had 設立する her, they were taking it 平易な, moving slowly toward the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where they were to （軍の）野営地，陣営 for the night. Knowing nothing of the presence of the 兵士s of Beng Kher of Pnom Dhek, they 心配するd no 追跡. Their conversation was often filled with conjecture as to the 身元 of Fou-Tan's companion. Some of them 主張するd that the Yeack and King were one and the same.
"I always knew that there was something wrong with the fellow," opined a 軍人; "there was a peculiar look about him. He was no Khmer; nor was he of any race of mortal men."
"Perhaps he was a Naga, who took the form first of a man and then changed himself into a Yeack," 示唆するd another.
"I think that he was a Yeack all along," said another, "and that he took the form of man only to deceive us, that he might enter the palace of Lodivarman and steal the girl."
It was while they were discussing this 事柄 that a 軍人 marching at the 後部 of the column was attracted by a noise behind him. Turning his 長，率いる to look, he gave a sudden cry of alarm, for in their 後部, creeping upon them, he saw the brute and a 団体／死体 of 兵士s.
"The Yeacks are coming!" he cried.
The others turned quickly at his 警告 cry. "I told you so," 叫び声をあげるd one. "The Yeack has brought his fellows."
"Those are 兵士s of Pnom Dhek," cried the officer. "Form line and 前進する upon them. Let it not be said that men of Lodidhapura fled from the 軍人s of Beng Kher."
"They are Yeacks who have taken the form of 兵士s of Pnom Dhek," cried a 軍人. "Mortals cannot 競う against them," and with that he threw 負かす／撃墜する his spear and fled.
At the same instant the 兵士s of Pnom Dhek leaped 今後, shouting their war-cry.
The defection of the 選び出す／独身 Lodidhapurian 軍人 was all that had been needed to 点火（する） the smoldering embers of discontent and 反乱（を起こす） already fully fed by their superstitious 恐れるs. To a man, the ありふれた 兵士s turned and ran, leaving their officer and Fou-tan alone. For an instant the man stood his ground and then, evidently realizing the hopelessness of his position, he, too, wheeled and followed his 退却／保養地ing men at 最高の，を越す 速度(を上げる）.
What Fou-tan's feelings must have been, it was difficult to imagine. Here, suddenly and 完全に without 警告, appeared a company of 兵士s from her native city, and with them were the horrid Yeack that had stolen her away from King and also Gordon King himself. For a moment she stood in mute and wide-注目する，もくろむd wonderment as the men approached her, and then she turned to the man she loved. "Gordon King," she said, "I knew that you would come."
The 兵士s of Pnom Dhek gathered around her, the ありふれた 軍人s keeping at a respectful distance, while the officer approached and, ひさまづくing, kissed her 手渡す.
King was not a little puzzled for an explanation of the evident 尊敬（する）・点 in which they held her, but then he realized that he was not familiar with the customs of the country. He was aware, however, that the apsaras, or dancing girls of the 寺s, were held in かなりの veneration because of the ritualistic nature of their dances, which identified them closely with the 宗教的な life of the nation and （判決などを）下すd them, in a way, the particular 区s of the gods.
The officer questioned her 簡潔に and respectfully; and, having thus 保証するd himself of King's 忠義 and 正直さ, his 態度 toward the American changed from 疑惑 to 真心.
To Fou-tan's questions 親族 to Prang, King explained by telling the story of the brute as he had had it from his own lips; yet it was evidently most difficult for Fou-tan to 放棄する her 有罪の判決 that the creature was a Yeack; nor could any other have 保証するd her of Prang's prosaic status than Gordon King, in whose lightest words she beheld both truth and 当局.
"Now that I have led you to the girl," said Prang, 演説（する）／住所ing the officer, "give me the liberty that you 約束d me."
"It is yours," said the officer; "but if you wish to return and live in Pnom Dhek I can 約束 you that the King will make you a 解放する／自由な man."
"Yes," said Fou-tan, "and you shall have food and 着せる／賦与するing as long as you live."
The brute shook his 長，率いる. "No," he said. "I am afraid of the city. Let me stay in the ジャングル, where I am 安全な. Give me 支援する my 武器s and let me go."
They did as he requested, and a moment later Prang slouched off into the forest soon to be lost to their 見解（をとる）, choosing the freedom of the ジャングル to the 高級なs of the city.
Once again the march was 再開するd, this time in the direction of Pnom Dhek. As Fou-tan and King walked 味方する by 味方する the girl said to him in a low 発言する／表明する, "Do not let them know yet of our love. First, I must 勝利，勝つ my father, and after that the whole world may know."
All during the long march King was again and again impressed by the 示すd deference （許可，名誉などを）与えるd Fou-tan. It was so noticeable that the natural little familiarities of their own comradeship took on the formidable 面s of sacrilege by comparison. To King's western mind it seemed strange that so much 尊敬（する）・点 should be paid to a 寺 dancing girl; but he was glad that it was so, for in his heart he knew that whatever reverence they showed Fou-tan she deserved, because of the graces of her character and the 潔白 of her soul.
The long march to Pnom Dhek was uneventful, and 近づく the の近くに of the second day the 塀で囲むs of the city rose before them across a （疑いを）晴らすing as they 現れるd from the forest. In outward 外見 Pnom Dhek was 類似の to Lodidhapura. Its majestic piles of masonry arose in stately grandeur above the ジャングル. Its ornate towers and splendid 寺s bore 証言，証人／目撃する to the wealth and culture of its 建設業者s, and over all was the same indefinable suggestion of antiquity. Pnom Dhek was a living city, yet so 軟化するd and mellowed by the passing centuries that even in life it 示唆するd more the reincarnation of 古代の glories than an actuality of the 現在の.
"Pnom Dhek!" whispered Fou-tan, and in her トン there were love and reverence.
"You are glad to get 支援する?" asked King.
"That can scarcely 表明する what I feel," replied the girl. "I 疑問 if you can realize what Pnom Dhek means to one of her sons or daughters; and so, too, you cannot guess the 感謝 that I feel to you, Gordon King, who alone are 責任がある my return."
He looked at her for a moment in silence. As she stood devouring Pnom Dhek with her 注目する，もくろむs there was a rapturous exaltation in her gaze that 示唆するd the fervor of 宗教的な passion, and the thought gave him pause.
"Perhaps, Fou-tan," he 示唆するd, "you have mistaken 感謝 for love."
She looked up at him quickly. "You do not understand, Gordon King," she said. "For two thousand years love for Pnom Dhek has been bred into the 血 that animates me. It is a part of me that can die only when I die; yet I could never see Pnom Dhek again and yet be happy; though should I never see you again, I might never be happy again even in Pnom Dhek. Now do you understand?"
"That I was jealous of 石／投石する and 支持を得ようと努めるd shows how much I love you, Fou-tan," he said.
A 兵士, lightened of his cuirass and 武器s, had run 速く ahead to the city gates, which they were approaching, to 発表する their coming; and presently there was a blare of trumpets at the gate, and this was answered by the sound of other trumpets within the city and the 深い にわか景気ing of gongs and the （犯罪の）一味ing of bells until the whole city was alive with noise. Then once again was King mystified; but there was more to come.
As they moved slowly now along the avenue toward the city gates, a company of 兵士s 現れるd and behind them a とじ込み／提出する of elephants, gaudily 罠にかける, and 殺到するing 今後 upon either 味方する of these were people—men, women and children—shouting and singing, until from hundreds their numbers grew to thousands. So quickly had they gathered that it seemed as much a 奇蹟 to King as did the occasion for their rejoicing, and now he became 納得させるd that Fou-tan must be a priestess at least, if all this rejoicing and pandemonium were in 栄誉（を受ける） of her return.
The populace, outstripping the 兵士s, were the first to reach them. Quickly the 軍人s that composed their 護衛する formed a （犯罪の）一味 about Fou-tan and King, but the people held their distance respectfully, and now out of the babel of 発言する／表明するs King caught some of the words of their 迎える／歓迎するing—words that filled him with surprise.
"Fou-tan! Fou-tan!" they cried. "Welcome to our beloved Princess that was lost and is 設立する again!"
King turned to the girl. "Princess!" he exclaimed. "You did not tell me, Fou-tan."
"Many men have 法廷，裁判所d me because I am a princess," she said. "You loved me for myself alone, and I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 粘着する to that as long as I might."
"And Beng Kher is your father?" he asked.
"Yes, I am the daughter of the King," replied Fou-tan.
"I am glad that I did not know," said King 簡単に.
"And so am I," replied the girl, "for now no one can ever make me 疑問 your love."
"I wish that you were not a princess," he said in a troubled 発言する／表明する.
"Why?" she 需要・要求するd.
"非，不，無 would have 反対するd had the slave girl wished to marry me," he said, "but I can 井戸／弁護士席 imagine that many will 反対する to a nameless 軍人 taking the Princess of Pnom Dhek."
"Perhaps," she said sadly, "but let us not think of that now."
In the howdah of the 主要な elephant sat a large, 厳しい-直面するd man, beneath a parasol of cloth of gold and red. When the elephant upon which he 棒 was stopped 近づく them, ladder-like steps were brought from the 支援する of an elephant in the 後部 and the man descended to the ground, while the people prostrated themselves and touched their foreheads to the earth. As the man approached, Fou-tan 前進するd to 会合，会う him, and when she was 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of him, she ひさまづくd and took his 手渡す. There was moisture in the man's 厳しい 注目する，もくろむs as he 解除するd the girl to her feet and took her into his 武器. It was Beng Kher the King, father of Fou-tan.
After the first 迎える／歓迎するing Fou-tan whispered a few words to Beng Kher, and すぐに Beng Kher directed Gordon King to 前進する. に引き続いて Fou-tan's example, the American knelt and kissed the King's 手渡す. "Arise!" said Beng Kher. "My daughter, the Princess, tells me that it is to you she 借りがあるs her escape from Lodidhapura. You shall be 都合よく rewarded. You shall know the 感謝 of Beng Kher." He signalled to one of his retinue that had descended from the elephant in his 後部. "See that this 勇敢に立ち向かう 軍人 欠如（する）s for nothing," he said. "Later we shall 召喚する him to our presence again."
Once more did Fou-tan whisper a few low words to her father, the King.
The King knit his brows as though he were not 完全に pleased with whatever suggestion Fou-tan had made, but presently the lines of his 直面する 軟化するd and again he turned to the 公式の／役人 to whom he had just spoken. "You will 行為／行う the 軍人 to the palace and （許可，名誉などを）与える him all 栄誉（を受ける）, for he is to be the guest of Beng Kher." Then, with Fou-tan, he 上がるd into the howdah of the 王室の elephant, while the officer, whom he had 指定するd to 護衛する Gordon King, approached the American.
King's first impression of the man was not a pleasant one.
The fellow's 直面する was coarse and sensual and his manner haughty and supercilious. He made no 試みる／企てる to 隠す his disgust as his 注目する，もくろむs appraised the 国／地域d and （名声などを）汚すd raiment of the ありふれた 軍人 before him. "Follow me, my man," he said. "The King has condescended to 命令（する） that you be ４半期/4分の1d in the palace," and without その上の words of 迎える／歓迎するing he turned and strode toward the elephant upon which he had ridden from the city.
In the howdah with them were two other gorgeously dressed 公式の／役人s and a slave who held a 広大な／多数の／重要な parasol over them all. With no consideration for his feelings and やめる as though he had not been 現在の, King's companions discussed the impropriety of 招待するing a ありふれた 兵士 to the palace. Suddenly his 護衛する turned toward him. "What is your 指名する, my man?" he 需要・要求するd, arrogantly.
"My 指名する is Gordon King," replied the American; "but I am not your man." His 発言する／表明する was low and even and his level gaze was directed straight into the 注目する，もくろむs of the officer.
The man's 注目する，もくろむs 転換d and then he 紅潮／摘発するd and scowled. "Perhaps you do not know," he said, "that I am the prince, Bharata Rahon." His トン was supercilious, his 発言する／表明する unpleasant.
"Yes?" 問い合わせd King politely. So this was Bharata Rahon—this was the man whom Beng Kher had selected as the husband of Fou-tan. "No wonder she ran away and hid in the ジャングル," murmured King.
"What is that?" 需要・要求するd Bharata Rahon. "What did you say?"
"I am sure," said King, "that the noble prince would not be 利益／興味d in anything a ありふれた 軍人 might say."
Bharata Rahon grunted and the conversation ended; nor did either 演説（する）／住所 the other again as the 行列 負傷させる its way through the avenues of Pnom Dhek toward the palace of the King. The way was lined with 元気づける people, and 堅固に 明らかな to King was the 誠実 of their welcome to Fou-tan and the reality of their happiness that she had been returned to them.
The palace of Beng Kher was a low rambling building covering a かなりの area. Its central 部分 had evidently been conceived as a harmonious 部隊, to which さまざまな kings had 追加するd without much attention to harmony; yet the whole was rather impressive and was much larger than the palace of Lodivarman. The grounds surrounding it were beautifully 工場／植物d and 持続するd with meticulous care. The gate through which they passed into the 王室の enclosure was of 広大な／多数の／重要な size and had evidently been designed to 許す the 平易な passage of a column of elephants, two abreast.
The avenue from the gate led straight between old trees to the main 入り口 to the palace, and here the party descended from their howdahs and followed in the train of Beng Kher and Fou-tan as they entered the palace まっただ中に such pomp and 儀式 as King never before had 証言，証人／目撃するd. It occurred to him that if such things must follow the comings and goings of kings, the glory of 主権，独立 had decided drawbacks. There were at least two hundred 兵士s, functionaries, courtiers, priests, and slaves 占領するd with the 儀式 of receiving the King and the Princess into the palace, and with such mechanical 正確 did they take their 地位，任命するs and 成し遂げる their parts that it was readily 明らかな to the American that they were 観察するing a formal custom to which they had become accustomed by long and continued usage.
負かす／撃墜する a long 回廊（地帯）, those in the 王室の party followed Beng Kher and Fou-tan to a large audience 議会, where the King 解任するd them. Then he passed on through a doorway with Fou-tan; and when the door の近くにd behind them, most of the party すぐに 分散させるd.
Bharata Rahon beckoned King to follow him and, 行為／行うing him to another part of the palace, led him into a room which was one of a 控訴 of three.
"Here are your ４半期/4分の1s," said Bharata Rahon. "I shall send slaves with apparel more suitable for the guest of Beng Kher. Food will be served to you here. Do not leave the apartment until you receive 指示／教授／教育s from the King or from me."
"I thought that I was a guest," said King, "but it appears that I am a 囚人."
"That is as the King wills," replied the prince. "You should be more 感謝する, fellow, for the 好意s that you already have received."
"Phew!" exclaimed King as Bharata Rahon left the room. "It is certainly a 救済 to get rid of you. The more I see of you the easier it is to understand how Fou-tan preferred My Lord the Tiger to Prince Bharata Rahon."
As King 診察するd the rooms 割り当てるd to him, he saw that they overlooked the 王室の garden at a 特に beautiful 位置／汚点／見つけ出す; nor could he wonder now why Fou-tan loved her home.
His reveries were interrupted by the coming of two slaves; one carried warm water for a bath, and the other raiment suitable for a king's guest. They told him that they had been 割り当てるd to serve him while he remained in the palace and that one of them would always be in 出席, remaining in the 回廊（地帯） outside his door. The water, which was 含む／封じ込めるd in two earthen 大型船s and supported at the ends of a 政治家 that one of the slaves carried across his shoulders, was taken to the innermost of the three rooms and deposited beside a 抱擁する earthen bowl that was so large that a man might sit 負かす／撃墜する inside it. Towels and 小衝突s were brought and other necessary requisites of the 洗面所.
King stripped and entered the bowl, and then one of the slaves 注ぐd water over him while the other scrubbed him vigorously with two 小衝突s. It was, indeed, a heroic bath, but it left King 刺激するd and exhilarated and much refreshed after his tiresome 旅行.
The scrubbing 完全にするd to their satisfaction, they bade him step out of the bowl on to a soft rug, where they oiled his 団体／死体 from 長，率いる to foot and then proceeded to rub his 肌 vigorously until all of the oil had disappeared. に引き続いて this, they anointed him with some 甘い-smelling lotion; and while the water-運送／保菌者 emptied the bowl and carried the bath water away, the other slave 補助装置d King as he donned his new 着せる／賦与するing.
"I am Hamar," whispered the fellow after the other slave had left the apartment. "I belong to Fou-tan, who 信用s me. She sent this to you as a 調印する that you may 信用 me also."
He 手渡すd King a tiny （犯罪の）一味, a beautiful example of the goldsmith's art. It was strung upon a golden chain. "Wear it about your neck," said Hamar. "It will take you in safety many places in Pnom Dhek. Only the King's 当局 is greater than this."
"Did she send no message?" asked King.
"She said to tell you that all was not as 都合のよい as she had hoped, but to be of good heart."
"伝える my thanks to her if you can," said King, "and tell her that her message and her gift have 元気づけるd me."
The other slave returned now, and as King had no その上の need of them, he 解任するd them both.
The two had scarcely 出発／死d when a young man entered, resplendent in the rich trappings of an officer.
"I am Indra Sen," 発表するd the new-comer. "Bharata Rahon has sent me to see that you do not 欠如（する） for entertainment in the palace of Beng Kher."
"Bharata Rahon did not seem to relish the idea of entertaining a ありふれた 軍人," said King with a smile.
"No," replied the young man. "Bharata Rahon is like that. いつかs he puts on such 空気／公表するs that one might think him the King himself. Indeed, he has hopes some day of becoming king, for it is said that Beng Kher would marry Fou-tan to him, and as Beng Kher has no son, Fou-tan and Bharata Rahon would 支配する after Beng Kher died, which may the gods forbid."
"Forbid that Beng Kher die?" asked King; "or that Fou-tan and Bharata Rahon 支配する?"
"There is 非，不，無 but would serve Fou-tan loyally and 喜んで," replied Indra Sen; "but there is 非，不，無 who likes Bharata Rahon, and it is 恐れるd that as Fou-tan's husband he might 影響（力） her to do things which she would not さもなければ do."
"It is strange," said King, "that Beng Kher has no son in a land where a king takes many wives."
"He has many sons," replied Indra Sen, "but the son of a concubine may not become king. Beng Kher would take but one queen, and when she died he would have no other."
"If Fou-tan had not been 設立する and Beng Kher had died, would Bharata Rahon have become king?" asked the American.
"In that event the princes would have chosen a new king, but it would not have been Bharata Rahon," replied the officer.
"Then his only hope of becoming king is by marrying Fou-tan?"
"That is his only hope."
"And Beng Kher 好意s his 控訴?" continued King.
"The man seems to 演習 some strange 影響（力） over Beng Kher," explained Indra Sen. "The King's heart is 始める，決める upon wedding Fou-tan to him, and because the King is growing old he would have this 事柄 settled quickly. It is 井戸／弁護士席 known that Fou-tan 反対するs. She does not want to marry Bharata Rahon, but though the King indulges her in every other whim, he is 毅然とした in this 事柄. Once Fou-tan ran away into the ジャングル to escape the marriage; and no one knows yet what the 結果 will be, for our little princess, Fou-tan, has a will and a mind of her own; but the King—井戸／弁護士席, he is the King."
For three days Indra Sen 成し遂げるd the 義務s of a host. He 行為／行うd King about the palace grounds; he took him to the 寺s and out into the city, to the market place, and the bazaars. Together they watched the apsaras dance in the 寺 法廷，裁判所; but during all this time King saw nothing of Fou-tan, nor did Beng Kher send for him. Twice he had received 簡潔な／要約する messages from Fou-tan through Hamar, but they were only such messages as might be transmitted by word of mouth through a slave and were far from 満足させるing the man's longing for his sweetheart.
Upon the fourth day Indra Sen did not come, as was his custom, 早期に in the morning; nor did Hamar appear, but only the other slave—an ignorant, taciturn man whom King never had been able to engage in conversation.
King had never left his apartment except in the company of Indra Sen, and while Bharata Rahon had 警告するd him against any such 独立した・無所属 excursion the American had not taken the suggestion 本気で, believing it to have been animated 単独で by the choler of the Khmer prince. Heretofore, Indra Sen had arrived before there might be any occasion for King to wish to 投機・賭ける 前へ／外へ alone; but there had never been anything in the 態度 of the young officer to 示す that the American was other than an 栄誉（を受ける）d guest, nor had there been any 推論する／理由 to believe that he might not come and go as he chose. Having waited, therefore, for a かなりの time upon Indra Sen on this particular morning, King decided to walk out into the 王室の garden after leaving word with the slave, who always …に出席するd just outside his door, that the young officer, when he （機の）カム, might find him there; but when he opened the door into the 回廊（地帯） there was no slave, but, instead, two burly 軍人s, who 即時に turned and 閉めだした the 出口 with their spears.
"You may not leave your ４半期/4分の1s," said one of them gruffly and with a finality that seemed to 妨げる argument.
"And why not?" 需要・要求するd the American. "I am the King's guest and I only wish to walk in the garden."
"We have received our orders," replied the 軍人. "You are not permitted to leave your ４半期/4分の1s."
"Then it would appear that I am not the King's guest, but the King's 囚人."
The 軍人 shrugged. "We have our orders," he said; "other than this we know nothing."
The American turned 支援する into the room and の近くにd the door. What did it all mean? He crossed the apartment to one of the windows and stood looking out upon the garden. He rehearsed his every 行為／法令／行動する and speech since he had entered Pnom Dhek, searching for some 手がかり（を与える） that might explain the change of 態度 toward him; but he 設立する nothing that might 令状 it; and so he 結論するd that it was the result of something that had occurred of which he had no knowledge; but the natural inference was that it was closely 連合した to his love for Fou-tan and Beng Kher's 決意 that she should 結婚する Bharata Rahon.
The day wore on. The taciturn slave （機の）カム with food, but Hamar did not appear; nor did Indra Sen. King paced his ４半期/4分の1s like a caged tiger. Always the windows overlooking the garden attracted him, so that often he paused before them, drawn by the freedom which the garden 示唆するd in contrast to the 狭くする 限定するs of his ４半期/4分の1s. For the thousandth time he 診察するd the ４半期/4分の1s that had now become his 刑務所，拘置所. The 絵s and hangings that covered the leaden 塀で囲むs had always 誘発するd his 利益／興味 and curiosity; but today, by 推論する／理由 of constant 協会, he 設立する them 棺／かげりing upon him. The familiar scenes 描写するing the activities of kings and priests and dancing girls, the stiffly delineated 軍人s whose spears never cast and whose bolts were never 発射 抑圧するd him now. Their 活動／戦闘s for ever inhibited and 拘留するd in the artist's paint 示唆するd his own helpless 明言する／公表する of 監禁，拘置.
The sun was 沈むing in the west; the long 影をつくる／尾行するs of the parting day were creeping across the 王室の garden of Beng Kher; the taciturn slave had come with food and had lighted lamps in each of the three rooms of his apartment—天然のまま wick floating in oil they were, but they served to 追い散らす the 不明瞭 of descending night. King, vibrant with the vitality of 青年 and health, had eaten heartily. The slave 除去するd the dishes and returned.
"Have you その上の 命令（する）s for the night, master?" he asked.
King shook his 長，率いる. "No," he said, "you need not return until the morning."
The slave withdrew, and King fell to playing with an idea that had been slowly forming in his mind. The sudden change in his status here that had been 示唆するd by the absence of Hamar and Indra Sen and by the presence of the 軍人s in the 回廊（地帯） had 誘発するd within him a natural 逮捕 of 差し迫った danger, and その結果 directed his mind toward thoughts of escape.
The windows not far above the garden, the 不明瞭 of the night, his knowledge of the city and the ジャングル—all impressed upon him the belief that he might 勝利，勝つ to freedom with no かなりの 危険; yet he was still loath to make the 試みる／企てる because as yet he had nothing 限定された upon which to base his 疑惑 that the 怒り／怒る of Beng Kher had been turned upon him, and その上の, and more important still, because he could not leave Pnom Dhek without first having word with Fou-tan.
As he inwardly 審議d these 事柄s he paced to and fro the length of the three rooms of his apartment. He had paused in the innermost of the three where the flickering light of the cresset 事業／計画（する）d his 影をつくる／尾行する grotesquely upon an ornate hanging that depended from the 天井 to the 床に打ち倒す. He had paused there in 深い thought, his 注目する，もくろむs, seeing and yet unseeing, fastened upon this splendid fabric, when suddenly he saw it move and bulge. There was something or someone behind it.
For the first time since Gordon King had entered the palace of Beng Kher as a guest he was 直面するd with the 現実化 that the ornate apparel and trappings that had been furnished him had 含むd no 武器s of defence; and now as he saw the hanging bulging mysteriously before his 注目する，もくろむs he stepped quickly toward it, 用意が出来ている to 会合，会う either friend or 敵 with his 明らかにする 手渡すs. He saw the bulging 倍の move slowly behind the fabric toward its outer 辛勝する／優位, and he followed, ready for any eventuality. With a quick movement the 利ざや of the fabric was pulled aside as Hamar, the slave, stepped into the room, and at the same instant King 掴むd him by the throat.
承認 was instantaneous and, with a smile, the American 解放（する）d the slave and stepped 支援する. "I did not know whom to 推定する／予想する, Hamar," he said.
"You were 井戸／弁護士席 to be 用意が出来ている for an enemy, master," said the slave in low トンs, "for you have powerful ones in Pnom Dhek."
"What brings you here, Hamar, in secrecy and in such mystery?" 需要・要求するd King.
"Are you alone?" asked Hamar in a whisper.
"Yes."
"Then my 使節団 is 実行するd," said Hamar. "I do but 確実にする the safety and the secrecy of another who follows me."
Again the hanging bulged as someone passed behind it; and an instant later Fou-tan stood before Gordon King, while the slave, Hamar, 屈服するing low, withdrew.
"Fou-tan!" exclaimed Gordon King, taking a step toward the girl.
"My Gordon King!" whispered Fou-tan as his 武器 の近くにd about her.
"What has happened that you come to me in this way?" asked King. "I knew that there was something wrong because neither Hamar nor Indra Sen （機の）カム to-day and there were 軍人s 地位，任命するd at my door to keep me 囚人. But why talk of such things when I have you? Nothing else counts now, my Fou-tan."
"Ah, Gordon King, but there is much else that counts," replied the girl. "I should have come before, but guards were placed to keep me from you. The King, my father, is mad with 激怒（する）. Tomorrow you are to be destroyed."
"But why?" 需要・要求するd King.
"Because yesterday I went to my father and 自白するd our love. I 控訴，上告d to his 感謝 to you for having saved me from Lodivarman and to his love for me, believing that these might outweigh his 決意 to 結婚する me to Bharata Rahon, but I was mistaken. He flew into an uncontrollable 激怒（する） of passion. He ordered me to my apartment and he 命令（する）d that you be destroyed upon the morrow; but I 設立する a way, thanks to Hamar and Indra Sen, and so I have come to 企て，努力，提案 you 別れの（言葉，会）, Gordon King, and to tell you that wherever you may go my heart goes with you, though my 団体／死体 may be the unwilling slave of another. Indra Sen and Hamar will guide you to the ジャングル and point the way toward the 広大な／多数の／重要な river that lies in the direction of the rising sun, upon whose opposite shore you will be 安全な from the machination of Beng Kher and Bharata Rahon."
"And you, Fou-tan—you will go with me?"
The girl shook her 長，率いる. "No, Gordon King, I may not," she replied sadly.
"And why?" he asked. "You love me and I love you. Come away with me into a land of freedom and happiness, where no one will question our 権利 to love and to live as the gods ーするつもりであるd that we should; for you, Fou-tan, and I were made for one another."
"It cannot be, Gordon King," replied the girl. "The thing that you 示唆する 申し込む／申し出s to me the only happiness that can be possible to me in life, but for such as I there is an 義務 that transcends all thoughts of personal happiness. I was born a princess, and because of that there have devolved upon me 確かな 義務s which may not be escaped. Had I brothers or sisters born of a queen it might be different, but through me alone may the 王室の 王朝 of Pnom Dhek be perpetuated. No, Gordon King, not even love may 介入する between a princess of Pnom Dhek and her 義務 to her people. Always shall my love be yours, and it will be harder for me than for you. If I, who am weak, am 勇敢に立ち向かう because of 義務, how can you, a man, be いっそう少なく 勇敢に立ち向かう? Kiss me once more, then, and for the last time, Gordon King; then go with Hamar and Indra Sen, who will lead you to the ジャングル and point the way to safety."
As she 中止するd speaking she threw her 武器 about his neck and drew his lips to hers. He felt her 涙／ほころびs upon his cheeks, and his own 注目する，もくろむs grew 薄暗い. Perhaps not until this instant of parting had King realized the 持つ／拘留する that this dainty flower of the savage ジャングル had taken upon his heart. As 壊れやすい and beautiful as the finest of Meissen ceramics, this little, painted princess of a long dead past held him in a bondage beyond the 力／強力にする of steel.
"I cannot give you up, Fou-tan," he said. "Let me remain. Perhaps if I talked with your father—"
"It would be useless," she said, "even if he would 認める you an audience, which he will not."
"Then if you love me as I love you," said King, "you will come away with me."
"Do not say that, Gordon King. It is cruel," replied the girl. "I am taught to place 義務 above all other considerations, even love. Princesses are not born to happiness. Their exalted birth dedicates them to 義務. They are more than human, and so human happiness often is 否定するd them. And now you must go. Indra Sen and Hamar are waiting to guide you to safety. Each moment of 延期する 少なくなるs your chances for escape."
"I do not wish to escape," said King. "I shall remain and 直面する whatever consequences are in 蓄える／店 for me, for without you, Fou-tan, life means nothing to me. I would rather remain and die than go away without you."
"No, no," she cried. "Think of me. I must live on, and always, if I believe you to be alive, I shall be happier than I could be if I knew that you were dead."
"You mean that if I were alive there still would be hope?" he asked.
She shook her 長，率いる. "Not in the way you mean," she replied; "but there would be happiness for me in knowing that perhaps somewhere you were happy. For my sake, you must go. If you love me you will not 否定する me this shred of happiness."
"If I go," he said, "you will know that wherever I am, I am unhappy."
"I am a woman 同様に as a princess," she replied, "and so perhaps it will give me a sad happiness to know that you are unhappy because I am 否定するd you." She smiled ruefully.
"Then I shall go, Fou-tan, if only to make you happy in my unhappiness; but I think that I shall not go far and that always I shall nurse hope in my breast, even though you may have put it from you. Think of me, then, as 存在 always 近づく you, Fou-tan, を待つing the day when I may （人命などを）奪う，主張する you."
"That will never be, Gordon King," she replied sadly; "yet it will do no 害（を与える） if in our hearts we nurse a hopeless hope. Kiss me again. It is Fou-tan's last kiss of love."
An eternity of love and passion were encompassed in that 簡潔な／要約する instant of their 別れの（言葉，会） embrace, and then Fou-tan tore herself from his 武器 and was gone.
She was gone! King stood for a long time gazing at the hanging that had moved for a moment to the passage of her lithe 人物／姿／数字. It did not seem possible that she had gone out of his life for ever. "Fou-tan!" he whispered. "Come 支援する to me. You will come 支援する!" But the dull 苦痛 in his breast was his own best answer to the anguished cry of his stricken soul.
Again the hanging moved and bulged, and his heart leaped to his throat; but it was only Hamar, the slave.
"Come, master!" cried the man. "There is no time to be lost."
King nodded. With leaden steps he followed Hamar to an 開始 in the 塀で囲む behind the hanging, and there he 設立する Indra Sen in the mouth of a 回廊（地帯）, a flickering たいまつ in his 手渡す.
"In the service of the Princess," said the officer.
"May the gods 保護する her and give her every happiness," replied King.
"Come!" said Indra Sen, and turning he led the way along the 回廊（地帯） and 負かす／撃墜する a long flight of 石／投石する steps that King knew must lead far beneath the palace. They passed the mouths of 支店ing 回廊（地帯）s, attesting the labyrinthine maze that honeycombed the earth beneath the palace of Beng Kher, and then the tunnel led straight and level out beneath the city of Pnom Dhek to the ジャングル beyond.
"That way lies the 広大な／多数の／重要な river, Gordon King," said Indra Sen, pointing toward the east. "I should like to go with you さらに先に, but I dare not; if Hamar and I are 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd of 補佐官ing in your escape, the 非難する may be placed upon the Princess, since Hamar is her slave and I an officer of her guard."
"I would not ask you to go さらに先に, Indra Sen," replied King, "nor can I find words in which to thank either you or Hamar."
"Here, master," said Hamar, "is the 着せる／賦与するing that you wore when you （機の）カム to Pnom Dhek. It will be more suitable in the ジャングル than that you are wearing," and he 手渡すd King a bundle that he had been carrying. "Here, also, are 武器s—a spear, a knife, a 屈服する and arrows. They are gifts from the Princess, who says that no other knows so 井戸／弁護士席 how to use them."
The two waited until King had changed into his worn trappings, and then, bidding him good-bye, they entered the mouth of the tunnel, leaving him alone in the ジャングル. To the east lay the Mekong, where he might 建設する a raft and drift 負かす／撃墜する to civilization. To the south lay Lodidhapura, and beyond that the dwelling of Che and Kangrey. King knew that if he went to the east and the Mekong he would never return. He thought of Susan Anne Prentice and his other friends of the outer world; he thought of the life of usefulness that lay ahead of him there. Then there （機の）カム to him the 見通し of a dainty girl upon a 広大な／多数の／重要な elephant, reminding him of that moment, now so long ago, that he had first seen Fou-tan; and he knew that he must choose now, once and for all, between civilization and the ジャングル—between civilization and the 限定された knowledge that he would never see her again or the ジャングル and hope, however remote.
"Susan Anne would think me a fool, and I am やめる sure that she would be 権利," he murmured, as with a shrug he turned his 直面する squarely toward the south and 始める，決める off upon his long and lonely 旅行 through the ジャングル.
In his mind there was no 限定された 計画（する） beyond a 煙霧のかかった 決意 to return to Che and Kangrey and to remain there with them until it would be 安全な to assume that Beng Kher had 中止するd to search for him. After that, perhaps, he might return to the 周辺 of Pnom Dhek. And who could say what might happen then? Thus 堅固に is implanted in the breast of man the eternal seed of hope. Of course, he knew that he was a fool, but it did not displease him to be a fool if his foolishness kept him in the same ジャングル with Fou-tan.
The familiar odors and noises of the ジャングル 攻撃する，非難するd his nostrils and his ears. With spear in 準備完了 he groped his way to the 追跡する which he knew led toward the south and his 目的地. When he 設立する it, some caprice of hope 誘発するd him to 炎 a tree at the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す in such a way that he might easily identify it, should he chance to come upon it again.
All night he travelled. Once, for a long time, he knew that some beast was stalking him; but if it had evil 意向s toward him it evidently could not 召集（する） the courage to put them into 活動／戦闘, for 結局 he heard it no more. すぐに thereafter 夜明け （機の）カム and with it a sense of greater 安全.
すぐに after sunrise he （機の）カム upon a herd of wild pigs, and before they were aware of his presence he had sunk an arrow into the heart of a young porker. Then an old boar discovered him and 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d, its gleaming tusks flecked with 泡，激怒すること, its savage 注目する，もくろむs red-rimmed with 激怒（する）; but King did not wait to discuss 事柄s with the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast. Plentiful and 招待するing about him grew the 広大な／多数の／重要な trees of the ジャングル, and into one of these he swung himself as the boar tore by.
The 残り／休憩（する） of the herd had disappeared; but for a long time the boar remained in the 周辺, trotting 怒って 支援する and 前へ／外へ along the 追跡する beneath King and occasionally stopping to glare up at him malevolently. It seemed an eternity to the hungry man, but at length the boar appeared to realize the futility of waiting longer for his prey to descend and trotted off into the ジャングル after his herd, the sound of his passage through the underbrush 徐々に 減らすing until it was lost in the distance. Then King descended and retrieved his kill. Knowing the cunning of savage tuskers of the ジャングル, King was aware that the boar might return to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す; and so he did not butcher his kill there, but, throwing it across his shoulder, continued on for about a mile. Then, finding a suitable 場所 he stopped and built a 解雇する／砲火／射撃, over which he soon was 取調べ／厳しく尋問するing a generous 部分 of his quarry.
After eating, he left the 追跡する and, going into the ジャングル a short distance, 設立する a place where he could 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する to sleep; and as he dozed he dreamed of 雪の降る，雪の多い linen and soft pillows and heard the 発言する／表明するs of many people arguing and scolding. They annoyed him, so that he 決定するd to sell his home and move to another 近隣; and then seemingly in the same instant he awoke, though in reality he had slept for six hours. Uppermost in his mind was his （民事の）告訴 against his neighbors, and loud in his ears were their 発言する／表明するs as he opened his 注目する，もくろむs and looked around in puzzled astonishment at the ジャングル about him. Then he smiled as the dream picture of his home faded into the reality of his surroundings. The smile broadened into a grin as he caught sight of the monkeys chattering and scolding in the tree above him.
Another night he 押し進めるd on through the ジャングル, and as morning （機の）カム he guessed that he must be approaching the 周辺 of Lodidhapura. He made no kill that morning and built no 解雇する／砲火／射撃, but 満足させるd himself with fruits and nuts, which he 設立する in 豊富. He had no 意向 of 危険ing 発見 and 逮捕（する） by 試みる／企てるing to pass Lodidhapura by day, and so he 設立する a place where he could 嘘（をつく） up until night.
This time he dreamed of Fou-tan and it was a pleasant dream, for they were alone together in the ジャングル and all 障害s had been 除去するd from their path, but presently they heard people approaching; they seemed to be all about them, and their presence and their talk annoyed Fou-tan and 怒り／怒るd King; in fact, he became so angry that he awoke. As the 人物／姿／数字 of Fou-tan faded from his 味方する, he kept his 注目する，もくろむs tight shut, trying to conjure her 支援する again; but the 発言する／表明するs of the 侵入者s continued, and that seemed strange to King. He could even hear their words: "I tell you it is he," said one 発言する／表明する; and another cried, "Hey, you, wake up!" Then King opened his 注目する，もくろむs to look upon twenty 厚かましさ／高級将校連 cuirasses upon twenty sturdy 軍人s in the uniform of Lodivarman.
"So you have come 支援する!" exclaimed one of the 軍人s. "I did not think you were such a fool."
"Neither did I," said King.
"Where is the girl?" 需要・要求するd the （衆議院の）議長. "Lodivarman will be glad to have you, but he would rather have the girl."
"He will never get her," said King. "She is 安全な in the palace of her father at Pnom Dhek."
"Then it will go so much the harder for you," said the 軍人, "and I am sorry for you, for you are certainly a 勇敢な man."
King shrugged. He looked about him for some avenue of escape, but he was 完全に surrounded now and the 半端物s were twenty to one against him. Slowly he arose to his feet. "Here I am," he said. "What are you going to do with me?"
"We are going to take you to Lodivarman," replied the 軍人 who had spoken first. Then they took his 武器s from him and tied his wrists behind his 支援する. They were not cruel nor unduly rough, for in the hearts of these men, them-selves 勇敢に立ち向かう, was 賞賛 for the courage of their 囚人.
"I'd like to know how you did it," said a 軍人 walking next to King.
"Did what?" 需要・要求するd the American.
"How you got into the King's apartment unseen and got out again with the girl. Three men have died for it already, but Lodivarman is no nearer a 解答 of the puzzle than he was at first."
"Who died and why?" 需要・要求するd King.
"The major-domo, for one," said the 軍人.
"The major-domo did naught but obey the orders of Lodivarman," said King.
"You seem to know a lot about it," replied the 軍人; "yet that is the very 推論する／理由 that he died. For once in his life he should have disobeyed the King, but he failed to do so, and Lodivarman lay bound and gagged until Vay Thon （機の）カム to his 救助（する）."
"Who else died?" asked King.
"The 歩哨 who was 地位，任命するd at the 祝宴 door with you. He had to 収容する／認める that he had 砂漠d his 地位，任命する, leaving you there alone; and with him was 殺害された the officer of the guard who 地位，任命するd you, a stranger inside the King's palace."
"And these were all?" asked King.
"Yes," said the 軍人. And when King smiled he asked him why he smiled.
"Oh, nothing of any importance," replied the American. "I was just thinking." He was thinking that the guiltiest of all had escaped—the 歩哨 who had permitted Fou-tan to beguile him into 許すing them to pass out of the palace into the garden. He guessed that this man would not be glad to see him return.
"So even now Lodivarman does not know how I escaped from the palace?" he 需要・要求するd.
"No, but he will," replied the man with a 悪意のある grin.
"What do you mean?" asked the American.
"I mean that before he kills you he will 拷問 the truth from you."
"Evidently my stay in Lodidhapura is to be a pleasant one," he said.
"I do not know how pleasant it will be," replied the 軍人; "but it will be short."
"Perhaps I shall be glad of that," said King.
"It will be short, man, but it will seem an eternity. I have seen men die before to 満足させる Lodivarman's wrath."
From his captors King learned that his 発見 had been 純粋に 偶発の; the party that had つまずくd upon him 構成するd a patrol, making its daily 一連の会議、交渉／完成するs through the ジャングル in the 周辺 of Lodidhapura. And soon the 広大な／多数の／重要な city itself arose before King's 注目する，もくろむs, magnificent in its 古代の glory, but hard as the 石／投石する that formed its 寺s and its towers, and hard as the savage hearts that （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 behind its 塀で囲むs. Into its building had gone the sweat and the 血 and the lives of a million slaves; behind its frowning 塀で囲むs had been 制定するd two thousand years of cruelties and 血まみれの 罪，犯罪s committed in the 指名するs of kings and gods.
"The mills of the gods!" soliloquized King. "It is not so remarkable that they grind exceedingly 罰金 as it is that their masters can reach out of the ages across a world and lay 持つ／拘留する upon a 犠牲者 who 不十分な ever heard of them."
They were 速く approaching one of the gates of Lodidhapura, at the portals of which King knew he must definitely abandon hope; and all that King 設立する to excite his 利益／興味 was his own apathy to his 差し迫った 運命／宿命. He knew that his mind should be dwelling upon thoughts of escape, and yet he 設立する himself assuming a fatalistic 態度 of mind that could 熟視する／熟考する 差し迫った death with 最大の composure, for, indeed, what had life to 申し込む／申し出 him? The 軌道 of his 存在 was 決定するd by that 向こうずねing sun about which his love 回転するd—his little 炎上ing princess. 否定するd for ever the warmth and light of her 近づく presence, he was a lost 衛星, wandering aimlessly in the outer 不明瞭 and the 冷淡な of interstellar space. What had such an 存在 to 申し込む／申し出 against the 平和的な oblivion of death?
Yet whatever his thoughts may have been there was no reflection of them in his demeanor, as with 会社／堅い stride and high-held 長，率いる he entered once again the city of Lodidhapura, where すぐに he and his 護衛する were surrounded by curious （人が）群がるs as word travelled quickly from mouth to mouth that the abductor of the dancing girl of the Leper King had been 逮捕（する）d.
They took him to the dungeons beneath the palace of Lodivarman, and there they chained him to a 塀で囲む. As if he had been a wild beast they chained him with 二塁打 chains, and the food that they brought was thrown upon the 床に打ち倒す before him—food that one would have hesitated to cast before a beast. The 不明瞭 of his 独房 was mitigated by a window 近づく the low-天井—an aperture so small that it might scarcely be dignified by the 指名する of window, since nothing larger than a good-sized cat could have passed through it; yet it served its 目的 in a 不十分な way by admitting light and 空気／公表する.
Once again, as it had many times in the past, a 有罪の判決 sought foothold in King's mind that he was still the 犠牲者 of the hallucinations of fever, for notwithstanding all his experiences since he had entered the ジャングル it did not seem possible that in this twentieth century he, a 解放する／自由な-born American, could be the 囚人 of a Khmer king. The idea was fantastic, preposterous, 考えられない. He 訴える手段／行楽地d to all the time-worn expedients for 証明するing the fallacy of mental aberration, but in the end he always 設立する himself 二塁打-chained to a 石／投石する 塀で囲む in a dark, foul, stinking dungeon.
Night （機の）カム and with it those most hideous of nocturnal dungeon dwellers—the ネズミs. He fought them off, but always they returned; and all night he 戦う／戦いd with them until, when daylight （機の）カム and they left him, he sank exhausted to the 石／投石する flagging of his 独房.
Perhaps he slept then, but he could scarcely know, for it seemed that almost 即時に a 手渡す was laid upon his shoulder and he was shaken to wakefulness. It was the 手渡す of Vama, the 指揮官 of the ten who first had 逮捕（する）d him in the ジャングル; and so it was neither a rough nor unfriendly 手渡す, for the 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound 軍人 could find in his heart only 賞賛 for this 勇敢な stranger who had dared to 妨害する the 願望（する）s of the Leper King, whom he 恐れるd more than he 尊敬（する）・点d.
"I am glad to see you again, Gordon King," said Vama, "but I am sorry that we 会合，会う under such circumstances. The 激怒（する） of Lodivarman is boundless and from it no man may save you, but it may 少なくなる the anguish of your last hours to know that you have many friends の中で the 軍人s of Lodidhapura."
"Thank you, Vama," replied King. "I have 設立する more than friendship in the land of the Khmers, and if I also find death here, it is because of my own choosing. I am content with whatever 運命／宿命 を待つs me, but I want you to know that your 保証／確信s of friendship will ameliorate whatever pangs of 苦しむing death may 持つ／拘留する for me. But why are you here? Has Lodivarman sent you to 遂行する／発効させる his 宣告，判決 upon me?"
"He will not finish you so easily as that," replied Vama. "What he has in his mind I do not know. I have been sent to 行為／行う you to his presence, a signal 栄誉（を受ける） for you, attesting the impression that your 行為／法令／行動する made upon him."
"Perhaps he wants to question me," 示唆するd King.
"Doubtless," replied Vama, "but that he could have 委任する／代表d to his torturers, who 井戸／弁護士席 know how to elicit whatever they wish from the lips of their 犠牲者s."
Vama bent and 打ち明けるd the padlock that fettered King to the 塀で囲む and led him into the 回廊（地帯） upon which his 独房 opened, where the 残り／休憩（する） of Vama's ten を待つd to 護衛する the 囚人 into the presence of Lodivarman. Kau and Tchek were there with the others with whom King had become familiar while he served as a 軍人 of the 王室の guard of Lodivarman, Leper King of Lodidhapura. Rough were the greetings that they 交流d, but 非，不，無 the いっそう少なく cordial; and so, guarded by his own friends, Gordon King was 行為／行うd toward the audience 議会 of Lodivarman.
Lodivarman, a malignant scowl upon his 直面する, crouched upon his 広大な／多数の／重要な 王位. Surrounding him were his 将軍s and his 大臣s, his high priests and the officers of his 世帯; and at his left knelt a slave 耐えるing a 広大な／多数の／重要な golden platter piled high with mushrooms. But for the moment Lodivarman was too 意図 upon his vengeance to be distracted even by the cravings of his unnatural appetite, for here at last he had within his しっかり掴む the creature that had 中心d upon itself all the unbridled 激怒（する） of a tyrant.
Trembling with the 怒り／怒る that he could not 隠す, Lodivarman glared at Gordon King as the 囚人 was led to the foot of the 演壇 below his 王位.
"Where is the girl?" 需要・要求するd the King 怒って.
"The Princess Fou-tan is 安全な in the palace of Beng Kher," replied King.
"How did you get her away? Some one must have helped you. If you would save yourself the anguish of 拷問, speak the truth," cried Lodivarman, his 発言する／表明する trembling with 激怒（する）.
"Lodivarman, the King, knows better than any other how I took Fou-tan from him," replied the American.
"I do not mean that," 叫び声をあげるd Lodivarman, trembling. "Siva will see that you 苦しむ 十分な agonies for the 侮辱／冷遇 that you put upon me, but I can curtail that if you will 明らかにする／漏らす your 共犯者s."
"I had no 共犯者s," replied King. "I took the Princess and walked out of your palace and no one saw me."
"How did you get out?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman.
King smiled. "You are going to 拷問 me, Lodivarman, and you are going to kill me. Why should I give you even the gratification of 満足させるing your curiosity? Wantonly you have already destroyed three men in your 怒り／怒る. I shall be the fourth. The life of any one of us is 価値（がある） more than yours. If I could I would not 追加する その上の to the 負債 that you must 支払う／賃金 in the final accounting when you 直面する God beyond the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な."
"What do you know, stranger, of the gods of the Khmers?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman.
"I know little or nothing of Brahma, of Vishnu, or Siva," replied King, "but I do know that above all there is a God that kings and tyrants must 直面する; and in His 注目する，もくろむs even a good king is not greater than a good slave, and of all creatures a tyrant is the most despicable."
"You would question the 力／強力にする of Brahma, of Vishnu, and of Siva!" hissed Lodivarman. "You dare to 始める，決める your God above them! Before you die then, by the gods, you shall 捜し出す their mercy in your anguish."
"Whatever my 苦しむing may be, you will be its author, Lodivarman," replied King. "The gods will have nothing to do with it."
A minor priest （機の）カム 近づく and whispered in the King's ear. Vay Thon, the high priest, was there, too. The old man stood with his 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd compassionately upon King, but he knew he was 権力のない to 援助（する） his friend, for who should know better than a high priest the 力／強力にする of kings and the futility of gods.
The priest appeared to be 勧めるing something upon his 支配者 with かなりの enthusiasm.
Lodivarman listened to the whispered words of counsel, and then for some time he sat in thought. Presently he raised his 注目する，もくろむs to King again. "It pleases us to 証明する the 力／強力にする of our Gods, 明らかにする／漏らすing their omnipotence to the 注目する，もくろむs of our people. My Lord the Tiger knows no god; you shall 競う with him. If your God be so powerful let him 保存する you from the beast." Lodivarman helped himself to mushrooms and sank 支援する in his 王位. "Take him to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席 of My Lord the Tiger," he said presently; "but do not 解放する the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast until we come."
The 兵士s surrounded King and led him away, but before they had reached the doorway 主要な from the audience 議会 Lodivarman 停止（させる）d them. "Wait!" he cried. "It shall not be said the Lodivarman is 不公平な even to an enemy. When this man enters the 炭坑，オーケストラ席 with My Lord the Tiger, see that he has a javelin wherewith to defend himself. I have heard stories of his prowess; let us see if they were 誇張するd."
From the palace, King was led across the 王室の garden to the 広大な／多数の／重要な 寺 of Siva; and there, upon one of the lower levels, a place where he had never been before, he was 行為／行うd to a small amphitheater, in the 中心 of which was sunk a 深い 炭坑，オーケストラ席 that was, perhaps, a hundred feet square. The 入り口 to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席 was 負かす／撃墜する a stairway and along a 狭くする 回廊（地帯） of 石／投石する to 大規模な 木造の doors which the 兵士s threw open.
"Enter, Gordon King," said Vama. "Here is my javelin, and may your God and my gods be with you."
"Thanks!" said King. "I imagine that I shall need them all," and then he stepped into the sunlit 炭坑，オーケストラ席 as the doors were の近くにd behind him.
The 床に打ち倒す and 塀で囲むs of the cubicle were of 封鎖するs of 石／投石する 始める，決める without 迫撃砲, but so perfectly fitted that the 共同のs were scarcely discernible. As King stood with his 支援する against the doorway through which he had entered the 炭坑，オーケストラ席, he saw in the 塀で囲む opposite him another door of 広大な／多数の／重要な planks, a low 悪意のある door, behind which he guessed paced a savage, hungry carnivore.
King hefted the javelin in his 手渡す. It was a sturdy, 井戸／弁護士席-balanced 武器. Once again he 解任するd his college days when he had 投げつけるd a 類似の 武器 beneath the admiring 注目する，もくろむs of his mates; but then only distance had counted, only the superficial show that is the 基本方針 of civilization had 事柄d.
What 事柄d it that other men might cast a javelin more 正確に? Which after all would be the practical 実験（する） of efficiency. Gordon King could cast it さらに先に than any of them, which was a feat far more showy than 正確; but from the unlettered Che he had learned what college had failed to teach him and had acquired an 正確 as uncanny as the 広大な／多数の／重要な distances that had won him fame.
Twice already had he met My Lord the Tiger and vanquished him with his javelin. Each time it had seemed to King a 奇蹟. That it could be repeated again, that for the third time he could 打ち勝つ the lord of Asia seemed incredible. And what would it 利益（をあげる） him were he to 後継する? From the cruel fangs and talons of the tiger he would be transferred to the greater cruelties of Lodivarman.
As he stood there upon the 石／投石する flagging of the 炭坑，オーケストラ席 beneath the hot sun that 注ぐd its unobstructed rays into the enclosure, he saw the audience sauntering to the 石／投石する （法廷の）裁判s that encircled the 円形競技場. It was evident that those who were to 証言，証人／目撃する his 破壊 were members of the 世帯 of the King; princes and nobles and 軍人s there were and 大臣s and priests, and with them were their women. Last of all （機の）カム Lodivarman with his 護衛 and slaves. To a canopied 王位 he made his way while the audience knelt, the meeker of them touching their foreheads to the 石／投石する flagging of the aisles. Before his 王位 Lodivarman 停止（させる）d, while his dead 注目する，もくろむs swept quickly over the 議会, passing from them to the 円形競技場 and the 独房監禁 軍人 standing there below him. For a long moment the gaze of the King was riveted upon the American; 憎悪 and 抑えるd 激怒（する） were in that long, venomous 評価 of the man who had 妨害するd and humiliated him—that low creature that had dared lay profaning 手渡すs upon the person of the King.
Slowly Lodivarman sank into his 王位. Then he made a 簡潔な／要約する 調印する to an attendant, and an instant later the 公式文書，認めるs of a trumpet floated out across the still 空気／公表する of the 円形競技場. The ひさまづくing men and women arose and took their seats. Once again Lodivarman raised his 手渡す, and again the trumpet sounded, and every 注目する，もくろむ was turned upon the low doorway upon the opposite 味方する of the 円形競技場 from the American.
King saw the 激しい 障壁 rise slowly. In the 不明瞭 beyond it nothing was 明白な at first, but presently he was aware that something moved within, and then he saw the familiar yellow and 黒人／ボイコット （土地などの）細長い一片s that he had 推定する／予想するd. Slowly a 広大な／多数の／重要な tiger stepped into the doorway, pausing upon the threshold, blinking from the glare of the sunlight. His attention was attracted first by the people upon the 石／投石する （法廷の）裁判s above him, and he looked up at them and growled. Then he looked 負かす／撃墜する and saw King. 即時に his whole 態度 changed. He half crouched, and his tail moved in sinuous undulations; his 長，率いる was flattened, and his 注目する，もくろむs glared ひどく.
Gordon King did not wait for the attack. He had a theory of his own based upon his experience with wild beasts. He knew them to be nervous and oftentimes timid when 直面するd by 緊急s that 申し込む／申し出d 面s that were new and unfamiliar.
A gasp of astonishment, not unmingled with 賞賛, arose from the people lining the 辛勝する／優位s of the 炭坑，オーケストラ席, for the thing that they 証言，証人／目撃するd was as surprising to them as King hoped it would be to the tiger—instead of the beast 非難する the man, they saw the man 非難する the beast. Straight toward the crouching carnivore King ran, his spear balanced and ready in his 手渡す.
For an instant the tiger hesitated. He had 推定する／予想するd nothing like this; and then he did what King had hoped that he might do, what he had known there was a fair chance that he would do. Fearful of the new and 予期しない, the beast turned and broke, and as he did so he exposed his left 味方する fully and at の近くに 範囲 to the quick 注目する，もくろむ of his antagonist.
Swift as 雷 moved King's spear-arm. The 激しい javelin, cast with unerring precision and 支援するd to the last ounce by the strength and the 負わせる of the American, tore into the （土地などの）細長い一片d 味方する just behind the left shoulder of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast. At the instant that the 武器 left his 手渡す King turned and raced to the far extremity of the 円形競技場. The running tiger, carried by his own 勢い, rolled over and over upon the 石／投石する flagging; his horrid 叫び声をあげるs and coughing roars shook the amphitheater. King was 肯定的な that the beast's heart was pierced, but he knew that these 広大な／多数の／重要な cats were so tenacious of life that in the 簡潔な／要約する instant of their dying they often destroyed their adversaries also. It was for this 推論する／理由 that he had put as much distance as he could between himself and the infuriated animal, and it was 井戸／弁護士席 that he had done so, for the instant that the tiger had 回復するd his feet he discovered King and 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d straight for him.
非武装の and helpless, the man stood waiting. Breathless, the 観客s had arisen from their 石／投石する （法廷の）裁判s and were bending 熱望して 今後 in 緊張した 予期 of the cruel and 血まみれの end.
Half the length of the 円形競技場 the tiger crossed in 広大な／多数の／重要な bounds. A sudden 有罪の判決 swept the man that after all he had 行方不明になるd the heart. He was 均衡を保った for what he already knew must be a futile leap to one 味方する in an 成果／努力 to dodge the first 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of the onrushing beast, when suddenly the tiger 崩壊（する）d, seemingly in 中央の-空気／公表する; and his 広大な／多数の／重要な carcass （機の）カム rolling across the flagging to stop at King's feet.
For an instant there was utter silence, and then a 広大な／多数の／重要な shout rose from the 観客s. "He has won his life, Lodivarman! He has won his freedom!" arose here and there from the braver の中で them, and the others 元気づけるd in 是認.
Lodivarman, crouching in his 王位 with an ugly sneer upon his lips, called a functionary to him for a few, 簡潔な／要約する whispered 指示／教授／教育s, and then the Leper King arose and passed through the ひさまづくing people as he 出発／死d from the amphitheater.
A moment later the door that had opened to 収容する／認める King to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席 creaked again upon its hinges to 収容する／認める Vama and an 護衛する of 軍人s.
King 迎える／歓迎するd his former comrade with a smile. "Have you come to finish the work that the tiger failed to do," he asked, "or have you come to 護衛する me to freedom?"
"Neither," replied Vama. "We have come to return you to your 独房, for such are the 命令（する）s of the King. But if he does not 始める，決める you 解放する／自由な 結局," 追加するd Vama in low トンs, "it will be to the 継続している 不名誉 of Lodivarman, for never was a man more deserving of his life and liberty than you. You are the first man, Gordon King, who has ever 直面するd the tiger in this 炭坑，オーケストラ席 and come out alive."
"Which does not at all 満足させる Lodivarman's craving for 復讐," 示唆するd the American.
"I am afraid you are 権利," said Vama, as they moved along the 回廊（地帯） toward the dungeon, "but you must know that today you have made many new friends in Lodidhapura, for there are those の中で us who can 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる courage, strength and 技術."
"My mistake," said King, "was not in my 選択 of friends, but in my 選択 of an enemy; for the latter, I have 設立する one from whom all the friends in the world may not save me."
Once again in his 暗い／優うつな, cheerless 独房 King was fettered to the 冷淡な, familiar 石／投石する; but he was 元気づけるd by the 肉親，親類d words of Vama and the friendly 表現s of other members of the guard that had 護衛するd him hither; and when presently a slave （機の）カム with food he, too, had words of 賞賛する and friendliness; and the food that he brought was 井戸／弁護士席 用意が出来ている and plentiful.
The day passed and the long night followed, and toward the middle of the next forenoon a 訪問者 （機の）カム to King's 独房; and as he paused in the doorway, the 囚人 認めるd the yellow 式服 and the white 耐えるd of Vay Thon, the high priest of Siva, and his 直面する lighted with 楽しみ, as the old man peered into the 薄暗い 内部の of his 刑務所，拘置所.
"Welcome, Vay Thon!" he exclaimed, "and 受託する my 陳謝s for the mean 歓待 that I may 申し込む／申し出 so distinguished and so welcome a guest."
"Give that no thought, my son," replied the old man. "It is enough that so 勇敢な a 軍人 should receive a poor old priest with such 楽しみ as is 証拠d by your トン. I am glad to be with you, but I wish that it might be under happier circumstances and that I might be the 持参人払いの of more welcome news."
"You have brought news to me, then?" asked King.
"Yes," replied Vay Thon. "Because of what I 借りがある you and for the friendship that I feel for you I have come to 警告する you, though any 警告 of your 差し迫った doom can avail you nothing."
"Lodivarman will not give me my liberty or my life, then?" asked King.
"No," replied Vay Thon. "The affront that you put upon him he considers beyond forgiveness. You are to be destroyed, but in such a way that the 責任／義務 shall not 残り／休憩（する） upon the shoulders of Lodivarman."
"And how is this to be 遂行するd?" asked the American.
"You are to be 召喚するd to the audience 議会 of Lodivarman to receive your freedom and then you are to be 始める，決める upon and assassinated by members of his guard. The story is to be spread that you sought to take the life of Lodivarman, so that his 兵士s were compelled to 殺す you."
"Vay Thon," said King, "perhaps the 警告 that you bring me may not save me from the 運命／宿命 that Lodivarman has 任命するd; but it has 論証するd your friendship; and my last hours, therefore, will be happier because you （機の）カム. And now go, for if the knowledge that you have imparted 誘発するs me to take advantage of some 適切な時期 for 復讐 or escape, there must be no 手がかり（を与える） to 示唆する that you are in any way responsible."
"I 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる your thoughtfulness, my friend," replied the old priest, "and as I can be of no service to you I shall leave you, but know that 絶えず I shall supplicate the gods to 保護する you." He （機の）カム and placed his 手渡すs upon King's shoulders. "Good-bye, my son, my heart is 激しい," and as the 涙／ほころびs 井戸／弁護士席d in his old 注目する，もくろむs he turned and left the 独房.
Vay Thon had been gone but a short time when King heard the sound of footsteps approaching, and with these were mingled the clank of armour and the 動揺させるing of accoutrements. Presently, when the men 停止（させる）d before the doorway of his 独房, he saw that they were all strangers to him. The officer who 命令（する）d them entered the 独房, 迎える／歓迎するing King pleasantly.
"I bring you good news," he said, as he stooped and 打ち明けるd the padlock and cast King's fetters from him.
"Any news would be good news here," replied the American.
"But this is the best of all news," said the officer. "Lodivarman has 命令（する）d that you be 行為／行うd to him that he may 認める you your freedom in person."
"Splendid," said King, though he could scarcely repress a smile as he 解任するd the message that Vay Thon had brought him.
支援する to the now familiar audience 議会 of the King they 行為／行うd the 囚人, and once again he stood before the 王位 of Lodivarman. There were few in 出席 upon the 君主, a fact which 示唆するd that he had not cared to 株 the secret of his perfidy with more than was 絶対 necessary. But few though they were, the 必然的な slave was there, ひさまづくing at Lodivarman's 味方する with his platter of mushrooms; and it was the sight of these lowly fungi that 即時に riveted the attention of the doomed man, for suddenly they had become more important than 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound 兵士s, than palace functionaries, than the King himself, for they had 示唆するd to the American a possible means of 救済.
He knew that he must think and 行為／法令／行動する quickly, for he had no means of knowing how soon the signal for his 暗殺 would be given.
Surrounded by his guards, he crossed the audience 議会 and 停止（させる）d before the 王位 of Lodivarman. He should have prostrated himself then, but he did not; instead he looked straight into the dead 注目する，もくろむs of the tyrant.
"Lodivarman," he said, "listen to me for a moment before you give the signal that will put into 死刑執行 the 計画（する） that you have conceived, for at this instant your own life and happiness hang in the balance."
"What do you mean?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman.
"You questioned the 力／強力にする of my God, Lodivarman," continued King, "but you saw me vanquish My Lord the Tiger in the 直面する of the wrath of Siva, and now you know that I am aware of just what you planned for me here. How could I have vanquished the beast, or how could I have known your 計画（する）s except through the 介入 and the 好意 of my God?"
Lodivarman seemed ill at 緩和する. His 注目する，もくろむs 転換d suspiciously from one man to another. "I have been betrayed," he said 怒って.
"On the contrary," replied King, "you have been given such an 適切な時期 as never could have come to you without me. Will you hear me before I am 殺害された?"
"I do not know what you are talking about. I sent for you to 解放する／自由な you; but speak on, I am listening."
"You are a leper," said King, and at the hideous word Lodivarman sprang to his feet, trembling with 激怒（する）, his 直面する livid, his dead 注目する，もくろむs glaring.
"Death to him!" he cried. "No man may speak that accursed word to me and live."
At Lodivarman's words 軍人s sprang menacingly toward King. "Wait!" cried the American. "You have told me that you would listen. Wait until I have spoken, for what I have to say means more to you than life itself."
"Speak, then, but be quick," snapped Lodivarman.
"In the 広大な／多数の／重要な country from which I come," continued King, "there are many brilliant 内科医s who have 熟考する／考慮するd all of the 病気s to which mankind is 相続人. I, too, am a 内科医, and under many of those men have I 熟考する／考慮するd and 特に have I 熟考する／考慮するd the 病気 of leprosy. Lodivarman, you believe this 病気 to be incurable; but I, the man whom you would destroy, can cure you."
King's 発言する／表明する, 井戸／弁護士席 modulated but （疑いを）晴らす and 際立った, had carried his words to every man in the audience 議会, and the silence which followed this 劇の 宣言 was so 深遠な that one might have said that no man even breathed. All felt the tenseness of the moment.
Lodivarman, who had sunk 支援する into his 王位 after his wild 爆発 of 怒り／怒る, seemed almost to have 崩壊（する）d. He was trembling visibly, his lower jaw dropped upon his chest. King knew that the man was impressed, that all within the audience 議会 were impressed, and his knowledge of human nature told him that he had won, for he knew that Lodivarman, king though he was, was only human and that he would しっかり掴む at even the most impalpable suggestion of hope that might be 申し込む／申し出d him in the extremity of his 恐れる and loathing for the 病気 that （人命などを）奪う，主張するd him.
Presently the tyrant 設立する his 発言する／表明する. "You can cure me?" he asked, almost piteously.
"My life shall be the 没収される," replied King, "on 条件 that you 断言する before your gods in the presence of Vay Thon, the high priest, that in return for your health you will 認める me life and liberty—"
"Life, liberty, and every 栄誉（を受ける） that lies within my 力／強力にする shall be conferred upon you," cried Lodivarman, his 発言する／表明する trembling with emotion. "If you rid me of this horrid sickness, aught that you ask shall be 認めるd. Come, let us not 延期する. Cure me at once."
"The sickness has held you for many years, Lodivarman," replied King, "and it cannot be cured in a day. I must 準備する 薬／医学, and you must carry out the 指示／教授／教育s that I shall give you, for I can cure you only if you obey me 暗黙に."
"How do I know that you will not 毒（薬） me?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman.
King thought for a moment. Here was an 障害 that he had not foreseen, and then suddenly a 解答 示唆するd itself. "I can 満足させる you as to that, Lodivarman," he replied, "for when I 準備する 薬／医学 for you I shall take some of it myself in your presence."
Lodivarman nodded. "That will 保護（する）／緊急輸入制限 me," he said, "and now what else?"
"Put me where Vay Thon, the high priest, can watch me always. You 信用 him, and he will see that no 害（を与える） 生じるs you through me. He will help me to 得る the 薬／医学 that I 要求する, and tomorrow I shall be ready to 開始する the 治療. But in the 合間 your system must be 用意が出来ている to 許す the 薬／医学 to 施行される, and in this I can do nothing without your co-操作／手術."
"Speak!" said Lodivarman. "Whatever you 示唆する I shall do."
"Have every mushroom in Lodidhapura destroyed," said King. "Have your slave 燃やす those that have been 用意が出来ている, and 決定する never to taste another."
Lodivarman scowled 怒って. "What have mushrooms to do with the cure?" he 需要・要求するd. "They afford me the only 楽しみ that I have in life. This is naught but a trick to annoy and 不快 me."
"As you will," said King with a shrug. "I can cure you, but only if you obey my 指示／教授／教育s. My 薬／医学s will have no 影響 if you continue to eat mushrooms. But it is up to you, Lodivarman. Do as you choose."
For a time the 支配者 sat （電話線からの）盗聴 nervously upon the arm of his 王位, and then suddenly and almost savagely he turned upon the ひさまづくing slave at his 味方する. "Throw out the accursed things," he cried. "Throw them out! Destroy them! 燃やす them! And never let me 始める，決める my 注目する，もくろむs upon you again."
Trembling, the slave 出発／死d, carrying the platter of mushrooms with him, and then Lodivarman directed his attention upon one of the officers of his 世帯. "Destroy the 王室の mushroom bed," he cried, "and see to it that you do it 完全に," and then to another, "召喚する Vay Thon." As the officers left the room Lodivarman turned to King again. "How long will it be before I am cured?" he asked.
"I cannot tell that until I see how you 反応する to my 薬／医学," replied the American; "but I believe that you will see almost 即座の 改良. It may be very slow, and on the other 手渡す, it may come very 速く."
While they waited for Vay Thon, Lodivarman plied King with question after question; and now that he was 納得させるd that men had been cured of leprosy and that he himself might be cured, a 広大な／多数の／重要な change seemed to come over him. It was as though a new man had been born; his whole 面 appeared to change, as the hideous 重荷（を負わせる） of 恐れる and hopelessness that he had carried for so many years was dissipated by the 権威のある manner and 確信して pronouncement of the American. And when Vay Thon entered the audience 議会, he saw a smile upon Lodivarman's 直面する for the first time in so many years that he had almost forgotten that the man could smile.
Quickly Lodivarman explained the 状況／情勢 to Vay Thon and gave him his 指示／教授／教育s 親族 to the American, for he wished the latter to 急いで the 準備 of his 薬／医学.
"Tomorrow," he cried, as the two men were 支援 from the apartment, "to-morrow my cure shall 開始する." And Gordon King did not tell him that his cure already had started, that it had started the instant that he had given orders for the 破壊 of the 王室の mushroom bed, for he did not wish Lodivarman to know what he knew—that the man was not a leper and never had been, that what in his ignorance he had thought was leprosy was nothing more than an 悪化させるd form of dermatitis, resulting from food-毒（薬）ing. At least King prayed that his diagnosis was 訂正する.
From the ４半期/4分の1s of Vay Thon slaves were despatched into the ジャングル for many strange herbs and roots, and from these King 構内／化合物d three prescriptions, but the basis of each was a 穏やかな laxative. The 目的 of the other 成分s was 主として to 追加する impressiveness and mystery to the 構内／化合物s, for however much King might 嘆き悲しむ this charlatanism he was 熱心に aware that he must not 許す the cure to appear too simple. He was 取引，協定ing with a 原始の mind, and he was 行うing a 戦う／戦い of wits for his life—条件s which seemed to 令状 the 採択 of means that are not altogether frowned upon by the most 倫理的な of modern practitioners.
Three times a day he went in person to a small audience 議会 off the bedroom of Lodivarman, and there, in the presence of Vay Thon and officers of the 王室の 世帯, he tasted the 薬／医学 himself before 治めるing it to Lodivarman. Upon the third day it became 明らかな that the sores upon the 団体／死体 of the King were 乾燥した，日照りのing up. Exsiccation was so manifest that Lodivarman was jubilant. He laughed and joked with those about him and 新たにするd his 保証／確信s to the American that no reward within the 力／強力にする of his giving would be 否定するd him when Lodivarman was again a whole man. Each day thereafter the 改良 was 示すd and 早い, until, at the end of three weeks, no trace remained of the hideous sores that had so horribly disfigured the 君主 for so many years.
徐々に King had been 減らすing the 投薬量s that he had been 治めるing and had 次第に減少するd off the 治療 from three to two a day and finally to one. Upon the twenty-first day King ordered Lodivarman to his bedroom; and there, in the presence of Vay Thon and three of the highest officers of the kingdom, he 診察するd the King's entire 団体／死体 and 設立する the 肌 （疑いを）晴らす, healthy, and without blemish.
"井戸／弁護士席?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman, when the examination had been 完全にするd.
"Your Majesty is cured," said King.
The King arose from his bed and threw a 式服 about him. "Life and liberty are yours, Gordon King," he said. "A palace, slaves, riches are at your 処分. You have proven yourself a 広大な／多数の／重要な 軍人 and a 広大な／多数の／重要な 内科医. If you will remain here you shall be an officer in the 王室の guard and the 私的な 内科医 of Lodivarman, the King."
"There is but one 推論する／理由 why I care to remain in the land of the Khmers," replied King, "and that 推論する／理由 you must know, Lodivarman, before I can 受託する the 栄誉（を受ける）s that you would bestow upon me."
"And what is that?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman.
"To be as 近づく as possible to the Princess Fou-tan of Pnom Dhek in the hope that some day I may （人命などを）奪う，主張する her 手渡す in marriage as already I have won her love."
"Already have I forgiven you for that 行為／法令／行動する of yours which 奪うd me of the girl," said Lodivarman, without an instant's hesitation. "If you can 勝利，勝つ her, I shall place no 障害s in your path, but on the contrary I shall 補助装置 you in every way within my 力／強力にする. Let no man say that the 感謝 of Lodivarman is tinged with selfishness or with 復讐."
Lodivarman did even more than he had 約束d, for he created Gordon King a prince of Khmer, and so it was that the American 設立する himself elevated from the position of the 非難するd 犯罪の to that of the 肩書を与えるd master of a palace—a lord over many slaves and the 指揮官 of five hundred Khmer 軍人s.
広大な／多数の／重要な was the rejoicing in Lodidhapura when the King's cure became known; and for a week the city was given over to dancing, to 野外劇／豪華な行列s, and to 祝賀. In the howdah of the 王室の elephant at Lodivarman's 味方する, King 棒 along the avenues of Lodidhapura in the 先頭 of a 行列 of a thousand elephants 罠にかける in gorgeous silks and gold and jewels.
And then upon the last day, when the rejoicing was at its 高さ, all was changed in the 簡潔な／要約する （期間が）わたる of an instant. A sweat-streaked, exhausted messenger staggered to the gates of Lodidhapura; and ere he swooned from 疲労，（軍の）雑役 he gasped out his 簡潔な／要約する message to the captain of the gates.
"Beng Kher comes with a 広大な／多数の／重要な army to avenge the 侮辱 to his Princess," and then he fell unconscious at the feet of the officer.
Quickly was the word carried to Lodivarman and quickly did it spread through the city of Lodidhapura. The gay trappings of a 祝日，祝う 消えるd like 魔法 to be 取って代わるd by the grim trappings of war. 井戸／弁護士席 worn and darkened with age were the 住宅s and harnesses of the elephants as a thousand strong they とじ込み／提出するd from the north gates of Lodidhapura, 耐えるing upon their 支援するs the sturdy archers and spearmen of Lodivarman; and with them 棒 Gordon King, the prince, at the 長，率いる of his new 命令（する）. Alone upon a swift elephant he 棒 with only the mahout seated before him on the 長，率いる of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast.
Little or nothing did the American know of the 策略 of Khmer 戦争, except that which he had derived from fellow 軍人s while he served の中で them and from other officers since his 任命. He had learned that the 戦う／戦いs consisted principally of individual 戦闘 between elephant 乗組員s and that the 義務s of an officer did little more than 構成する him a 焦点の point upon which his men might 決起大会／結集させる for the 追跡 if the enemy broke and 退却／保養地d.
With long, rolling strides the elephants of war swung along the avenue into the ジャングル. Here and there were bits of color or a glint of sunlight on a 向こうずねing buckle, but for the most part the beasts were caparisoned with 厳しい 簡単 for the 商売／仕事 of war. From the howdahs the burnished cuirasses of the 軍人s gave 支援する the sunlight, and from the 軸 of many a spear floated a colored 略章. The men themselves were grim and silent, or moved to coarse jokes and 誓いs as ふさわしい the individuality of each; and the music was from rough-throated trumpets and にわか景気ing 派手に宣伝するs.
Toward a 広大な／多数の／重要な （疑いを）晴らすing the army made its way and there を待つd the coming of Beng Kher, for wars between Lodidhapura and Pnom Dhek were 治める／統治するd by age-old custom. Here for a thousand years their armies had met whenever Pnom Dhek attacked Lodidhapura. Here the first 約束／交戦 must take place; and if the 兵士s of Beng Kher could not pass the 軍隊s of Lodivarman, they must turn 支援する in 敗北・負かす. It was a game of war 治める／統治するd by strict 支配するs up to the point where one 味方する broke and fled. If the 軍隊／機動隊s of Lodivarman broke here they would be 追求するd to the gates of Lodidhapura; and there, within the 塀で囲むs of the city, they would make their final stand. But if Beng Kher's 軍隊／機動隊s broke first, Lodivarman could take credit for a victory and might 追求する them or not as he chose. To elude one another by 戦略, to 試みる／企てる to 伸び（る） the 後部 of an enemy were not to be countenanced, 大部分は so, perhaps, from the fact that 側面に位置するing and enveloping movements were impossible with elephant 軍隊／機動隊s in a dense forest, where the only avenues of 前進する or 退却／保養地 were the 井戸／弁護士席-示すd 追跡するs that were known to all.
The （疑いを）晴らすing, along the south 味方する of which the 軍隊／機動隊s of Lodivarman were drawn up, was some two miles in length by a half or three-４半期/4分の1s of a mile in width. The ground was わずかに rolling and almost 完全に denuded of vegetation, since it was in almost constant use for the training and 演習ing of elephant 軍隊／機動隊s.
As the last of the 広大な／多数の／重要な pachyderms wheeled into place, the 派手に宣伝するs and the trumpets were silent; and from out of the north, to the listening ears of the 軍人s, （機の）カム faintly the にわか景気ing of Pnom Dhek's war 派手に宣伝するs. The enemy was approaching. The men looked to arrows and bowstrings. The mahouts spoke soothingly and encouragingly to their mighty 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金s. The officers 棒 slowly up and 負かす／撃墜する the line in 前線 of their men, exhorting them to 行為s of courage. As the sound of the enemy 派手に宣伝するs and trumpets drew nearer, the elephants became noticeably nervous. They swayed from 味方する to 味方する, raising and lowering their trunks and flapping their 広大な／多数の／重要な ears.
In each howdah were many extra spears and 広大な／多数の／重要な 量s of arrows. King, alone, had twenty spears in his howdah and fully a hundred arrows. When he had first seen them 負担d upon his elephant it had not seemed possible that he was to use them against other men, and he had 設立する himself rather 縮むing from contemplation of the thought; but now with the sound of the war 派手に宣伝するs in his ears and the smell of leather and the stink of war elephants in his nostrils and with that long line of grim 直面するs and burnished cuirasses at his 支援する, he felt a sudden mad 血 lust that thrilled him to the depths of his 存在. No longer was he the learned and cultured gentleman of the twentieth century, but as much a Khmer 軍人 as ever drew a 屈服する for 古代の Yacovarman, The King of Glory.
The enemy is coming. The blare of his trumpets resounds across the field of 戦う／戦い, and now the 長，率いる of the enemy column 現れるs on to the field. The trumpets of Lodidhapura blare and her 派手に宣伝するs にわか景気. An elephant 解除するs his trunk and trumpets shrilly. It is with difficulty now that the mahouts 持つ／拘留する their 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金s in line.
The enemy line is finally formed upon the opposite 味方する of the 広大な／多数の／重要な field. For a moment 派手に宣伝するs and trumpets are stilled, and then a hoarse ファンファーレ／誇示 rolls across the （疑いを）晴らすing from the trumpeters of Beng Kher. "We are ready," it seems to say, and 即時に it is answered from Lodivarman's 味方する. 同時に now the two lines 前進する upon one another; and for a moment there is a 外見 of order and discipline, but presently here and there an elephant (1)偽造する／(2)徐々に進むs ahead of his fellows. They break into a trot. King is almost run 負かす／撃墜する by his own men.
"今後!" he shouts to his mahout.
Pandemonium has broken loose. Trumpets and 派手に宣伝するs 合併する with the 戦う／戦い cries of ten thousand 軍人s. The elephants, goaded to 怒り／怒る, 叫び声をあげる and trumpet in their 激怒（する）. As the two lines converge, the bowmen loose a にわか雨 of arrows from either 味方する; and now the 悪口を言う／悪態s and cries of 負傷させるd men and the shrill 叫び声をあげるing of 傷つける elephants mingle with the trumpets and the bugles and the war cries in the mad diapason of war.
King 設立する himself carried 今後 on the crest of 戦う／戦い straight toward a 孤独な officer of the enemy 軍隊s. He was riding the swaying howdah now like a sailor on the deck of a 嵐／襲撃する-投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd ship. The antagonist approaching him was balancing his javelin, waiting until they should come within surer 範囲; but King did not wait. He was master of his 武器, and he had no 疑問s. Behind him were his men. He did not know that they were watching him; but they were, for he was a new officer and this his first 約束／交戦. His standing with them would be 決定するd now forever. All of them had heard of his prowess and many of them had 疑問d the truth of the stories they had heard. They saw his spear-arm come 支援する, they saw the 激しい 武器 飛行機で行くing through the 空気／公表する and a hoarse 元気づける broke from their throats as the point 衝突，墜落d through the burnished cuirass of the enemy.
An instant later the two lines （機の）カム together with such terrific 軍隊 that a 得点する／非難する／２０ of elephants were overthrown. King was almost pitched from his howdah; and an instant later he was fighting 手渡す to 手渡す, surrounded by the 軍人s of Beng Kher. The 戦う／戦い now 解決するd itself into a slow milling of elephants as the mahouts sought to 伸び（る） advantageous positions for the 乗組員s in their howdahs. Here and there a young elephant, or one sorely 負傷させるd and driven mad by 苦痛, broke from the melee and bolted for the ジャングル. 軍人s leaped from their howdahs, 危険ing 傷害 rather than the almost 確かな death that would を待つ them as the 脅すd beasts 殺到d through the forest. Only the mahouts clung to their 地位，任命するs, 直面するing death rather than the 不名誉 of abandoning their 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金s. The hot sun 炎d 負かす／撃墜する upon the stinking, sweating 集まり of war. The feet of the milling elephants raised clouds of dust through which it was いつかs difficult to see more than a few yards.
In the moment that King was surrounded an arrow grazed his arm, while a dozen ちらりと見ることd from his helmet and his cuirass. His impressions were 混乱させるd. He saw savage, distorted 直面するs before him, at which he 肺d with a long javelin. He was choked with dust and blinded by sweat. He heard the savage trumpeting of his own elephant and the shouts and 悪口を言う／悪態s of his mahout. It seemed impossible that he could extricate himself from such a position, or that he could long 生き残る the vicious attack that was 存在 directed upon him by the men of the officer he had 殺害された; and then some of his own elephants （機の）カム 非難する in, and a moment later he was surrounded by the 軍人s of his own 命令（する）.
Ever 今後 they 押し進めるd. What was happening どこかよそで in the line they did not know, for obscuring dust hid all but those の近くに to them. The line before them gave; and then it held and 押し進めるd them 支援する again, and so the 戦う／戦い 殺到するd to and fro and 支援する and 前へ／外へ. But always it seemed to King that his 味方する 伸び（る）d a little more at each 前進する than it lost. Presently the enemy line gave way 完全に. King saw the elephants of Pnom Dhek turn in the murky dust and race toward the north. Just what the 残り／休憩（する） of the line was doing he did not know; and for the moment 非，不，無 of his own men was 明白な, so 厚い and 激しい hung the 棺／かげり of dust upon the field of 戦う／戦い.
Perhaps King forgot what little of the 支配するs of Khmer 戦争 he had ever learned. Perhaps he thought only of に引き続いて up an advantage already 伸び（る）d; but be that as it may, he shouted to his men to follow and ordered his mahout to 追求する the 逃げるing 軍人s to Pnom Dhek. まっただ中に the din of 戦う／戦い his men did not hear him, and so it was that, alone, Gordon King 追求するd that part of the enemy line that had broken 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of him.
Presently, as they drew away from the 中心 of the field and the dust clouds became いっそう少なく impenetrable, King saw the grey 本体，大部分／ばら積みの of an elephant moving just ahead of him; and then as the visibility 増加するd he saw still other enemy elephants さらに先に in 前進する. Now he could see that there were two men in the howdah of the elephant just in 前線 of him; but as he raised his javelin to cast it, he suddenly 認めるd the man at whom his 武器 was to be directed—it was Beng Kher, King of Pnom Dhek and father of Fou-tan. King lowered his spear-arm; he could not 殺す the father of the girl he loved. But who was his companion? Through the 少なくなるing dust King sensed a vague familiarity in that 人物／姿／数字. It occurred to him that he might take Beng Kher 囚人 and thus 軍隊 him to 許可／制裁 his marriage with Fou-tan. Other mad 計画／陰謀s passed through his 長，率いる as the two swift elephants raced across the （疑いを）晴らすing.
Neither Beng Kher nor his companion appeared to be 支払う／賃金ing any attention to the 軍人 追求するing them, which 納得させるd King that they believed him to be one of their own men. King saw Beng Kher's companion lean 今後 over the 前線 of the howdah as though 問題／発行するing 指示／教授／教育s to the mahout; and almost すぐに their course was changed to the 権利, while ahead of them King saw the other elephants that had …を伴ってd Beng Kher disappearing into the forest to the north.
The 空気／公表する about them was comparatively 解放する／自由な from dust now, so that King could see all that transpired about him. He ちらりと見ることd behind; and from the clouds of dust arising from the 中心 of the field he knew that the 戦う／戦い was still 激怒（する）ing, but he kept on in 追跡 of the King of Pnom Dhek.
To his 狼狽 he saw that the 王室の elephant was 製図／抽選 away from him, 存在 swifter than his own. He saw something else, too—he saw Beng Kher remonstrating with his companion, and then for the first time he 認めるd the other man in the howdah as Bharata Rahon.
King was exhorting his mahout to 勧める the elephant to greater 速度(を上げる）; and when he ちらりと見ることd up again at the two men in the howdah ahead of him, he saw Bharata Rahon suddenly raise a knife and 急落（する），激減（する） it into the neck of Beng Kher. The King staggered backward; and before he could 回復する his equilibrium Bharata Rahon leaped 今後 and gave him a tremendous 押す, and King saw Beng Kher, the 支配者 of Pnom Dhek, 倒れる backward out of the howdah and 急落（する），激減（する） to the ground below.
Horrified by the ruthless 罪，犯罪 he had 証言，証人／目撃するd and moved by the thought of Fou-tan's love for her father, King ordered his mahout to bring their elephant to a stop; and then 事情に応じて変わる quickly from the howdah, he ran to where Beng Kher lay. The King was half stunned and 血 was 噴出するing from the 負傷させる in his neck. As best he could and as quickly, King stanched the flow; but what was he to do? Beng Kher was indeed his 囚人, but what would it 利益（をあげる） him now?
He signalled his mahout to bring the elephant closer and make it 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する, and then the two men 解除するd the 負傷させるd Beng Kher into the howdah.
"What do you want with a 負傷させるd enemy?" 需要・要求するd the mahout, and it was evident to King that the fellow had not 認めるd Beng Kher as King of Pnom Dhek. "Why do you not kill him?" continued the man.
"You were 詳細（に述べる）d to 運動 my elephant and not to question my 行為／法令／行動するs," snapped King すぐに, and whatever thoughts 関心ing the 事柄 the mahout had thereafter he kept to himself.
"Whither, my lord?" he asked presently.
That was the very question that was bothering King—whither! Were he to take Beng Kher 支援する to Lodidhapura, he did not know but that Lodivarman might destroy him. If he tried to take him 支援する to Pnom Dhek, Beng Kher might die before they reached the city, or if he lived, doubtless he would see that King died すぐに thereafter. The American had no love for Beng Kher, but if he could 保護する Fou-tan from grief by saving the life of her father, he would do so if he could but find the means; and presently a possible 解答 of his problem occurred to him.
He turned to his mahout. "I wish to go to the ジャングル south of Lodidhapura, 避けるing the city and all men upon the way. Do you understand?"
"Yes, my lord," replied the man.
"Then make haste. I must reach a 確かな 位置／汚点／見つけ出す before dark. When we have passed Lodidhapura I will give you その上の directions."
Little Uda was playing before the dwelling of Che and Kangrey when he heard a sound that was familiar to him—the approach of an elephant along the ジャングル 追跡する that passed not far from where he played. Now and then elephants passed that way and いつかs little Uda saw them, but more often he did not. Uda and Che and Kangrey had no 恐れる of these passing elephants, for the 大規模な 石／投石する 廃虚 in which they lived was off the beaten 追跡する の中で a jumble of fallen 廃虚s that was little likely to tempt the feet of the 広大な／多数の／重要な pachyderms; so little Uda played on, giving scant 注意する to the approaching footsteps, but presently his keen ears 公式文書，認めるd what his 注目する，もくろむs could not see; and leaping to his feet, he ran quickly into the dwelling, where Kangrey was 準備するing food for the evening meal before the return of Che.
"Mamma," cried Uda, "an elephant is coming. He has left the 追跡する and is coming here."
Kangrey stepped to the doorway. To her astonishment she saw an elephant coming straight toward her dwelling. She only saw his feet and 脚s at first; and then, as he 現れるd from behind a tree that had hidden the upper part of his 団体／死体, the woman gave a cry of alarm, for she saw that the elephant was driven by a mahout and that there was a 軍人 in the howdah upon its 支援する. しっかり掴むing Uda by the 手渡す, she sprang from her dwelling, bent upon escaping from the 恐れるd 力／強力にする of Lodivarman; but a familiar 発言する／表明する 停止（させる）d her, calling her by 指名する.
"Do not be afraid, Kangrey," （機の）カム the 安心させるing 発言する／表明する. "It is I, Gordon King."
The woman stopped and turned 支援する, a smile of welcome upon her 直面する. "Thanks be to the gods that it is you, Gordon King, and not another," she exclaimed. "But what brings you thus upon a 広大な／多数の／重要な elephant and in the livery of Lodivarman to the poor dwelling of Kangrey?"
The mahout had brought the elephant to a stop now before Kangrey's doorway, and at his 命令（する） the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast lowered its 抱擁する 団体／死体 to the ground.
"I have brought a 負傷させるd 軍人 to you, Kangrey," said King, "to be nursed 支援する to life and health as once you nursed me," and with the help of the mahout he 解除するd Beng Kher from the howdah.
"For you, Gordon King, Kangrey would nurse Lodivarman himself," said the woman.
They carried Beng Kher into the dwelling and laid him upon a pallet of 乾燥した，日照りの grasses and leaves covered with the pelts of wild animals. Together King and Kangrey 除去するd the golden cuirass from the fallen 君主. Taking off the rough 包帯s with which the American had stanched the flow of 血 and covered the 負傷させるs, the woman bathed the gashes with water brought by Uda. Her deft fingers worked lightly and quickly; and while she 用意が出来ている new 包帯s she sent Uda into the ジャングル to fetch 確かな leaves, which she laid upon the 負傷させるs beneath the 包帯s.
The mahout had returned to his elephant; and as Kangrey and King were ひさまづくing upon opposite 味方するs of the 負傷させるd man, Beng Kher opened his 注目する，もくろむs. For a moment they roved without comprehension about the 内部の of the rude dwelling and from the 直面する of the woman leaning above him to that of the man, upon whom he 公式文書，認めるd the harness of Lodivarman, and King saw that Beng Kher did not 認める him.
"Where am I?" asked the 負傷させるd man. "What has happened? But I need not ask. I fell in 戦う／戦い and I am a 囚人 in the 手渡すs of my enemy."
"No," replied King, "you are in the 手渡すs of friends, Beng Kher. This woman will nurse you 支援する to health; after that we shall decide what is to be done."
"Who are you?" 需要・要求するd Beng Kher, scrutinising the features of his captor.
From beneath his cuirass and his leather tunic the American withdrew a tiny （犯罪の）一味 that was 一時停止するd about his neck on a golden chain, and when Beng Kher saw it he 発言する／表明するd an exclamation of surprise.
"It is Fou-tan's," he said. "How （機の）カム you by it, man?"
"Do you not 認める me?" 需要・要求するd the American.
"By Siva, you are the strange 軍人 who dared aspire to the love of the Princess of Pnom Dhek. The gods have 砂漠d me."
"Why do you say that?" 需要・要求するd King. "I think they have been damn good to you."
"They have 配達するd me into the 手渡すs of one who may 利益（をあげる） most by destroying me," replied Beng Kher.
"On the contrary, they have been 肉親，親類d to you, for they have given you into the keeping of the man who loves your daughter. That love, Beng Kher, is your 保護物，者 and your buckler. It has saved you from death, and it will see that you are brought 支援する to health."
For a while the King of Pnom Dhek lay silent, lost in meditation, but presently he spoke again. "How （機の）カム I to this sorry pass?" he asked. "We were 井戸／弁護士席 out of the 戦う／戦い, Bharata Rahon and I—by Siva, I remember now!" he exclaimed suddenly.
"I saw what happened, Beng Kher," said King. "I was 追求するing you and was but a short distance behind when I saw Bharata Rahon suddenly を刺す you and then throw you from the howdah of your elephant."
Beng Kher nodded. "I remember it all now," he said. "The traitorous scoundrel! Fou-tan 警告するd me against him, but I would not believe her. There were others who 警告するd me, but I was stubborn. He thought he had killed me, eh? but he has not. I shall 回復する and have my 復讐, but it will be too late to save Fou-tan."
"What do you mean?" 需要・要求するd Gordon King.
"I can see his 計画（する） now as plainly as though he had told me in his own words," said Beng Kher. "By now he is on his way to Pnom Dhek. He will tell them that I fell in 戦う／戦い. He will 軍隊 Fou-tan to marry him, and thus he will become King of Pnom Dhek. Ah, if I had but one of my own people here I could 妨害する him yet."
"I am here," said Gordon King, "and it means more to me to 妨げる Bharata Rahon from carrying out his design than it could to any other man." He rose to his feet.
"Where are you going?" 需要・要求するd Beng Kher.
"I am going to Pnom Dhek," replied King, "and if I am not too late I shall save Fou-tan; and if I am, I shall make her a 未亡人."
"Wait," said Beng Kher. He slipped a 大規模な （犯罪の）一味 from one of his fingers and held it out to the American. "Take this," he said. "In Phom Dhek it will 会談する upon you the 当局 of Beng Kher, the King. Use it as you see fit to save Fou-tan and to bring Bharata Rahon to 司法（官）. 別れの（言葉，会）, Gordon King, and may the gods 保護する you and give you strength."
Gordon King ran from the dwelling and leaped into the howdah of his elephant. "支援する to Lodidhapura," he 命令（する）d the mahout, "and by the shortest 大勝する as 急速な／放蕩な as the beast can travel."
Lodivarman, the King, was 残り／休憩（する）ing after the 戦う／戦い that had brought victory to his 武器. Never had he been in a happier mood; never had the gods been so 肉親，親類d to him. 解放する／自由な from the clutches of the loathsome 病気 that had gripped him for so many years and now 勝利を得た over his 古代の enemy, Lodivarman had good 推論する／理由 for rejoicing. Yet there was a 影をつくる／尾行する upon his happiness, for he had lost many 勇敢に立ち向かう 兵士s and officers during the 約束／交戦, and not the least of these was the new prince, Gordon King, whom he looked upon not only as his saviour, but as his protector from 病気 in the 未来. At his orders many men had searched the 戦場 for the 団体／死体 of his erstwhile enemy, whom he now considered his most 心にいだくd captain; but no trace of it had been 設立する, nor of his elephant nor his mahout; and it was the 合意 of opinion that the beast, frenzied by 負傷させるs and terrified by the din of 衝突, had bolted into the forest and that both men had been killed as the elephant 急落（する），激減（する）d beneath the 支店s of 広大な／多数の／重要な trees. A hundred 軍人s still were searching through the ジャングル, but no word had come from them. There could be but slight hope that the new prince lived.
While Lodivarman lay upon his 王室の couch, grieving perhaps more for himself than for Gordon King, a palace functionary was 発表するd. "収容する／認める him," said Lodivarman.
The courtier entered the apartment and dropped to one 膝. "What word bring you?" 需要・要求するd the King.
"The prince, Gordon King, 捜し出すs audience with Lodivarman," 発表するd the 公式の／役人.
"What?" 需要・要求するd Lodivarman, raising himself to a sitting position upon the 辛勝する／優位 of his couch. "He lives? He has returned?"
"He is alive and 損なわれない, Your Majesty," replied the man.
"Fetch him at once," 命令（する）d Lodivarman, and a moment later Gordon King was 勧めるd into his presence.
"The gods have been 肉親，親類d indeed," said Lodivarman. "We thought that you had fallen in 戦う／戦い."
"No," replied King. "I 追求するd the enemy too far into the ジャングル, but in doing so I discovered something that means more to me than my life, Lodivarman, and I have come to you to enlist your 援助（する）."
"You have but to ask and it shall be 認めるd," replied the King.
"The prince, Bharata Rahon, of Pnom Dhek, assassinated Beng Kher and is now 急いでing 支援する to Pnom Dhek to 軍隊 the Princess, Fou-tan, to 結婚する him; and I have 急いでd to you to ask for men and elephants wherewith I may 追求する Bharata Rahon and save Fou-tan from his treachery."
Perhaps this was a bitter pill for Lodivarman to swallow, for no man, not even a king, may easily forget humiliation—perhaps a king least of all—and he did not like to be reminded that Fou-tan had 拒絶するd him and that this man had taken her from him. But more powerful than his chagrin was his sincere 感謝 to Gordon King, and so it is only fair to 記録，記録的な／記録する that he did not hesitate an instant when he had heard the American's request.
"You shall have everything that you 要求する—軍人s, elephants, everything. You have heard?" he 需要・要求するd, turning to an 公式の／役人 standing 近づく him.
The man nodded. "It is the King's 命令（する）, then," continued Lodivarman, "that the prince be furnished at once with all he 要求するs."
"A hundred elephants and five hundred men will answer my 目的," said King, "the swiftest elephants and the bravest 軍人s."
"You shall have them," said Lodivarman.
"I thank Your Majesty," said King. "And now 許す me to 出発／死, for if I am to be successful there is no time to lose."
"Go," said Lodivarman, "and may the gods …を伴って you."
Within the hour a hundred elephants and five hundred 軍人s swung through the north gate of Lodidhapura along the 幅の広い avenue beyond and into the ジャングル.
Far to the north, 急いでing through the forest to Pnom Dhek, moved Beng Kher's 敗北・負かすd army; and in the 先頭 was the Prince, Bharata Rahon, gloating in 予期 over the fruits of his villainy. Already was he 需要・要求するing and receiving the 権利s and prerogatives of 王族, for he had spread the word that Beng Kher had been killed in 戦う／戦い and that he was 急いでing to Pnom Dhek to 結婚する the Princess Fou-tan.
早期に in the forenoon of the second day に引き続いて the 戦う／戦い, Fou-tan, from her palace window, saw the column of returning elephants and 軍人s 現れる from the forest. That the trumpets and the 派手に宣伝するs were mute told her that 敗北・負かす had fallen upon the 軍隊s of the King, her father, and there were 涙／ほころびs in her 注目する，もくろむs as she turned away from the window and threw herself upon her couch.
Perhaps an hour later one of her little ladies-in-waiting （機の）カム to her. "The Prince, Bharata Rahon, を待つs you in the audience 議会, my Princess," she said.
"Has not my father, the King, sent for me?" 需要・要求するd Fou-tan.
"The Prince brings word from your father," replied the girl, and there was that in her トン more than in her words that sent a qualm of 逮捕 through the heart of the little Princess.
She arose quickly. "Send word to Bharata Rahon, the Prince, that the Princess comes," she said. Quickly her slaves …に出席するd to her 洗面所, 除去するing the traces that the 涙／ほころびs had left and 取って代わるing the 緩和するd 立ち往生させるs of her hair.
In the 回廊（地帯） outside of her apartment を待つd the functionaries that would …を伴って her to the audience 議会 and Indra Sen in 命令（する） of a detachment of the 軍人s of her guard, for the little Princess Fou-tan moved only with pomp and 儀式.
Through her own 私的な 入り口 she （機の）カム into the audience 議会, where she saw congregated the high officers of Pnom Dhek, the priests of the 寺, and the captains in their burnished cuirasses and helmets; and as she （機の）カム they knelt until she had reached the foot of the empty 王位, where Bharata Rahon stood to receive her.
"Where is the King, my father?" she asked in a 脅すd 発言する／表明する.
"Beloved Princess," replied Bharata Rahon, "I bring you sad news."
"The King is dead!" cried Fou-tan.
Bharata Rahon inclined his 長，率いる in assent. "He fell in 戦う／戦い bravely," he said, "but before he died he ゆだねるd to me his last 命令（する） to you."
"Speak," said the girl.
"It is believed that Lodivarman will follow up his victory and attack Pnom Dhek, and in 新規加入 to this we are 脅すd by enemies within our own 塀で囲むs—条件s which 要求する a king upon the 王位; and so it was your father's dying 命令（する） that you 結婚する at once, that Pnom Dhek may be 支配するd and guided by a man through the dangers which 直面する her."
"And the man that I am to marry is you, of course," said Fou-tan coldly.
"Who other could it be, my Princess?" asked Bharata Rahon.
"This is a 事柄 which I do not care to discuss in public audience," said Fou-tan. "After a suitable period of 嘆く／悼むing for my father, the King, we may perhaps speak of the 事柄 again."
Bharata Rahon 鎮圧するd the 怒り／怒る that arose in his heart and spoke in soft トンs. "I can 井戸／弁護士席 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる the feelings of Your Majesty at this time," he said, "but the 事柄 is 緊急の. Please 解任する everyone and listen to me in patience for a moment."
"Send them away then," said Fou-tan wearily, and when the audience 議会 had been （疑いを）晴らすd, she nodded to Bharata Rahon. "Speak," she said, "but please be 簡潔な／要約する."
"Fou-tan," said the Prince, "I would that you would 結婚する me willingly, but the time now has passed for all childishness. We must be 結婚する tonight. It is imperative. I can be King without you, for I have the men and the 力／強力にする. But there are others who would 決起大会／結集させる around you, and Pnom Dhek would be so 弱めるd by civil war that it would 落ちる an 平易な prey to Lodivarman. Tonight in this hall the high priest shall 結婚する us, if it is necessary to drag you here by 軍隊."
"It will be by 軍隊 then," said Fou-tan, and, rising, she called to her guard that stood waiting just beyond the doorway.
"By 軍隊 then," snapped Bharata Rahon, "and you will see how easily it may be done." As he spoke he pointed to the guardsmen entering the audience 議会 to 護衛する Fou-tan to her ４半期/4分の1s.
"These are not my men," she cried. "Where is Indra Sen? Where are the 軍人s of my guard?"
"They have been 解任するd, Fou-tan," replied Bharata Rahon. "The 未来 King of Pnom Dhek will guard his Queen with his own men."
The Princess Fou-tan made no reply as, surrounded by the 兵士s of Bharata Rahon, she left the audience 議会 and returned to her own apartment, where a new surprise and 侮辱／冷遇 を待つd her. Her slaves and even her ladies-in-waiting had been 取って代わるd by women from the palace of Bharata Rahon.
Her 事例／患者 seemed hopeless. Even the high priest, to whom in her extremity she might have turned for succor, would be deaf to her 控訴，上告, for he was bound by 関係 of 血 to the house of Bharata Rahon and would be the willing and eager 道具 of his kinsman.
"There is only one," she murmured to herself, "and he is far away. Perhaps, even, he is dead. Would that I, too, were dead." And then she 解任するd what Bharata Rahon had said of the 広大な／多数の／重要な danger that menaced Pnom Dhek, and her breast was torn by 相反する 恐れるs, which were lighted by no faintest ray of hope or happiness.
All during the long hours that followed, Fou-tan sought for some 計画（する） of escape from her predicament; but at every turn she was 妨害するd, for when she sought to send a message to Indra Sen, 召喚するing him to her, and to other 公式の／役人s of the palace and the 明言する／公表する whom she knew to be friendly to her, she 設立する she was 事実上 a 囚人 and that no message could be 配達するd by her except through Bharata Rahon, nor could she leave her apartment without his 許可.
She might have melted into 涙／ほころびs in her grief and 怒り／怒る, but the Princess of Pnom Dhek was made of sterner stuff. Through the long hours she sat in silence while slaves 用意が出来ている her for the nuptial 儀式; and when at last the hour arrived, it was no little weeping queen that was 護衛するd through the 回廊（地帯）s of the palace toward the 広大な／多数の／重要な audience 議会 where the 儀式 was to be 成し遂げるd, but a resentful, angry little queen with steel in her heart and another bit of 向こうずねing, sharpened steel hidden in the 倍のs of her wedding gown; and on her lips was a whispered 嘆願 to Siva, the 破壊者, to give her the strength to 急落（する），激減（する） the わずかな／ほっそりした blade into the heart of Bharata Rahon or into her own before morning 夜明けd again.
Through the dark forest from the south moved a hundred elephants, their howdahs filled with grim, half-savage 軍人s. At their 長，率いる 棒 Gordon King chafing at the slow pace which the 不明瞭 and the dangers of the ジャングル 課すd upon them.
Riding the howdah with King was an officer who knew 井戸／弁護士席 the country around Pnom Dhek and he it was who directed the mahout through the night. Presently he 原因（となる）d the elephant to be 停止（させる）d.
"We are 近づくing Pnom Dhek now," he said, "and are very の近くに to the point upon the 追跡する which you 述べるd to me."
"Bring the たいまつ then and come with me," said King, and together the two men descended to the ground where the officer lighted the ゆらめく and 手渡すd it to King.
Moving slowly along the 追跡する, the American carefully 診察するd the trees at his left, and within a hundred yards of the point at which they had left the column he 停止（させる）d.
"Here it is," he said. "Go and fetch the 軍人s, dismounted. Direct the mahouts to 持つ／拘留する the elephants here until we return or until they receive その上の orders from me. Make haste. I shall を待つ you here."
In the 広大な／多数の／重要な 議会 hall of the palace of Beng Kher were gathered the nobles of Pnom Dhek. The captains and the priests were there in glittering armour and gorgeous vestments, their women resplendent in silks and scintillating gems. Upon a raised 演壇 the Prince Bharata Rahon and the Princess Fou-tan were seated upon 王位s. The high priest of Siva stood between them, while 集まりd in a half-circle behind them stood the nobles of the house of Bharata Rahon and the glittering 軍人s, who were their retainers. の中で these was 非，不，無 of Fou-tan's 同盟（する）s. Neither Indra Sen nor any other officer or man of her personal guard was in the audience 議会, nor had she seen or heard aught of these since she had been 行為／行うd to the audience 議会 in the morning. She wondered what 運命／宿命 had befallen them, and her heart was filled with 恐れる for their safety, realizing 同様に she might the extremes to which Bharata Rahon might go in his ruthless greed for 力／強力にする.
Before the 演壇 the apsaras were dancing to 派手に宣伝する and xylophone, cymbal and flute. The little ダンサーs, nude above the waist, stepped and postured through the long ritual of the sacred dance; but Fou-tan, though her 注目する，もくろむs 星／主役にするd 負かす／撃墜する upon them, did not see them. All that she saw was the 人物／姿／数字 of a 軍人 in 乱打するd 厚かましさ／高級将校連—a 軍人 with bronzed 肌 and （疑いを）晴らす 注目する，もくろむs, who had held her in his 武器 and spoken words of love into her ear. Where was he? He had told Indra Sen that he would never leave the ジャングル, that always he would be 近づく; and Indra Sen had repeated his words to Fou-tan—words that she had 心にいだくd in her heart above all the jewels of memory. How の近くに he seemed to-night! Never since he had 出発／死d had Fou-tan so felt his presence hovering 近づく, nor ever had she so needed him. With a quick, short sigh that was half a gasp she shook herself into a 現実化 of the futility of her dreams. Now she saw the apsaras. Their dance was 製図／抽選 to a の近くに. When it was over the high priest and his acolytes would 始める the 儀式 that would make Fou-tan the wife of Bharata Rahon and give Pnom Dhek a new king.
As the girl shuddered at the thought and her fingers の近くにd upon the hilt of the dagger beneath her gorgeous 式服, a man つまずくd through the 不明瞭 of the night toward the outer 塀で囲むs of Pnom Dhek; and behind him, silent as specters from another world, （機の）カム five hundred 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound men-at-武器.
No light guided them now, for they were approaching the guarded 塀で囲むs of the city; but so indelibly 直す／買収する，八百長をするd in the memory of Gordon King was this way which he had 横断するd but once before that he needed no light. Into the mouth of a shallow ravine he led his 軍人s; and toward its 長，率いる, where the 塀で囲む of Pnom Dhek crossed it, he 設立する a little doorway, 井戸／弁護士席 hidden by shrubbery and vines. So 井戸／弁護士席 hidden was this secret passage, planned by some long dead king, that no 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 安全な・保証するd the door that の近くにd its 入り口—a 警戒 made necessary, doubtless to 満足させる the 必要物／必要条件s of a king who might find it necessary to enter 同様に as to leave the city in haste and secrecy. But whatever the 推論する／理由 it was a godsend this night to Gordon King as he led his spearmen and his archers beneath the city of Pnom Dhek toward the palace of Beng Kher.
Once 安全に within the 回廊（地帯）, they lighted their たいまつs; and in the flickering, smoky 炎上 the column moved noiselessly toward its 目的地. They had gone a かなりの distance passing the 開始s to other 回廊（地帯）s and to dark 議会s that 側面に位置するd their line of march, when Gordon King was 直面するd by the disheartening 現実化 that he had lost his way. He knew that when Indra Sen and Hamar had led him from the palace they had not passed through any 回廊（地帯） 似ているing that in which he now 設立する himself. For the moment his heart sank, and his high hopes 病弱なd.
To be lost in this labyrinthine maze beneath the palace and the city was not only discouraging but might 井戸／弁護士席 証明する 致命的な to his 計画（する） and, perhaps, to the safety and the lives of his 命令（する）. He felt that he must keep the truth from his 信奉者s as long as possible, lest the 影響 upon their 意気込み／士気 might 証明する 悲惨な; and so he moved boldly on, 信用ing that chance would guide him to a stairway 主要な to the level of the ground above.
His mind was 悩ますd by unhappy 逮捕s 関心ing Fou-tan. He was obsessed by the 有罪の判決 that she was in 悲惨な and 切迫した 危険，危なくする, and the thought left him frantic because of his helplessness.
Such was his 明言する／公表する of mind when, as he was passing along a 回廊（地帯） 側面に位置するd on either 味方する by dark and 暗い／優うつな doorways, he saw that the passageway he was に引き続いて ended at a transverse 回廊（地帯）. Which way should he turn? He knew that he could not hesitate, and at that moment he heard a 発言する／表明する calling his 指名する from the 内部の of a dark 独房 beyond one of the 暗い／優うつな doorways.
King 停止（させる）d as did the men 近づく him, startled and apprehensive, their 武器s ready. King stepped toward the doorway from which the 発言する／表明する had come.
"Who speaks?" he 需要・要求するd.
"It is I—Indra Sen," replied the 発言する／表明する, and with a sigh of 救済 that was almost a gasp King stepped quickly to the low doorway.
The light of his たいまつ illuminated a 狭くする 独房, upon the 床に打ち倒す of which squatted Indra Sen, chained to the 塀で囲む.
"May the gods be thanked that you have come, Gordon King," cried the young Khmer officer; "and may they 認める that you are not too late to 妨げる a 悲劇."
"What do you mean?" 需要・要求するd King.
"Fou-tan is to be 軍隊d to 結婚する Bharata Rahon tonight," replied Indra Sen. "Perhaps the 儀式 already has been 成し遂げるd. All those whose 義務 it is to defend Fou-tan have been chained in the dungeon here."
"Where is the 儀式 to be 成し遂げるd?" 需要・要求するd King.
"In the 広大な／多数の／重要な audience 議会," replied Indra Sen.
"Can you lead me there by the shortest 大勝する?"
"Take off my fetters and those of my men and I will not only lead you, but we will strike with you in the service of our Princess."
"Good!" exclaimed Gordon King. "Where are your men?"
"Along both 味方するs of this 回廊（地帯）."
To 解放（する） them all was the work of but a few moments, for willing 手渡すs, and strong, struck off the fetters; and then, directed by Indra Sen, the party moved quickly on to its work. The 軍人s of Fou-tan's guard had no 武器s other than their 明らかにする 手渡すs and the 憎悪 that was in their hearts, but once within the audience 議会 they knew that they would find 武器s upon the 団体／死体s of their antagonists.
The high priest of Siva stepped 今後 and, turning, 直面するd Bharata Rahon and Fou-tan. "Arise," he said, "and ひさまづく."
Bharata Rahon stepped from his 王位 half-turning to を待つ Fou-tan, but the girl sat rigid on her carved 議長，司会を務める.
"Come," whispered Bharata Rahon.
"I cannot," said Fou-tan, 演説（する）／住所ing the high priest.
"You must, my Princess," 勧めるd the priest.
"I loathe him. I cannot mate with him."
Bharata Rahon stepped quickly toward her. His lips were smiling for the 利益 of those who watched from below the 演壇; but in his heart was 激怒（する）, and cruel was the 支配する that he laid upon the gentle wrist of Fou-tan.
"Come," he hissed, "or by the gods you shall be 殺害された, and I shall 支配する alone."
"Then 殺す me," said Fou-tan. But he dragged her to her feet; and those below saw his smiling 直面する and thought that he was 単に 補助装置ing the little Princess, who had been momentarily 打ち勝つ by the excitement of the occasion.
And then a 広大な／多数の／重要な hanging parted at the 後部 of the 演壇 behind the 王位, and a 軍人 stepped out behind the semicircle of those that half-surrounded Bharata Rahon and his unwilling bride. Perhaps some in the audience saw the tall 軍人; perhaps at the instant they were moved to surprise, but before they could give an alarm, or before they could realize that an alarm was necessary, he had shouldered his way 概略で through the 非常線，警戒線 of 軍人s standing between him and the three 主要な／長／主犯s at the 前線 of the 演壇, and behind him the doorway through which he had come 噴出するd a 激流 of 敵意を持った 軍人s.
Cries of alarm arose 同時に from the audience and from the 軍人s of Bharata Rahon who stood upon the 演壇, and above all in sudden fury burst the war-cry of Lodidhapura.
同時に Bharata Rahon and Fou-tan wheeled about and 即時に 認めるd Gordon King, but with what opposite emotions!
With a 悪口を言う／悪態 Bharata Rahon drew his sword. A dozen spearmen leaped toward the 無分別な 侵入者 only to be 投げつけるd 支援する by the 軍人s of Lodidhapura and the 非武装の 兵士s of Fou-tan's guard, led by Indra Sen.
"Dog of a slave!" cried Bharata Rahon, as the two men stood 直面する to 直面する, and at the same time he swung a 激しい blow at King's helmet—a blow that King parried and returned so 速く that the Khmer prince had no defence ready.
It was a fearful blow that Gordon King struck, for love of a princess and to avenge a king. 負かす／撃墜する through the golden helmet of the 誤った prince his blade clove into the brain of Bharata Rahon; and as the 団体／死体 肺d 今後 upon the 演壇, King swung around to 直面する whatever other antagonist might menace him. But he 設立する himself 完全に surrounded by his own 軍人s, and a quick ちらりと見ること about the audience 議会 showed him that his orders had been followed to the letter. So quickly had they moved that at every 入り口 now stood a company of his 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound 兵士s.
There had been little 抵抗, for so sudden had been the attack and so 圧倒的な the surprise of the men of Pnom Dhek that those in the audience 議会 had been 完全に surrounded by a superior 軍隊 before many of them had realized what was happening.
Indra Sen and his 軍人s had 後継するd in ひったくるing 武器s from the men of Bharata Rahon, and with them King now 支配するd the 状況／情勢, at least in the audience 議会; though in the city without were thousands of 軍人s who might easily 打ち勝つ them. But this King had foreseen and had no 意向 of permitting.
Turning toward the surprised men and women in the audience 議会, he raised his 手渡す. "Silence!" he cried. "Let no man raise a 武器 against us, and 非，不，無 shall be 害（を与える）d. I （機の）カム here not to attack Pnom Dhek but to avenge her King. Beng Kher did not 落ちる in 戦う／戦い; he was stabbed by Bharata Rahon. He is not dead. Beng Kher is still King of Pnom Dhek."
A 元気づける arose from Indra Sen and his 軍人s, in which joined many in the audience 議会, for with Bharata Rahon dead they no longer 恐れるd him and quickly returned their 忠誠 to their King.
Fou-tan （機の）カム の近くに to the tall 軍人 standing there beside the 団体／死体 of Bharata Rahon and 直面するing the officers and the 高官s of the 法廷，裁判所 of Beng Kher. She touched him gently. "My Gordon King!" she whispered. "I knew that you were 近づく. I knew that you would come. But tell me again that my father is not dead and that he is 安全な."
"He is 負傷させるd, Fou-tan; but I have left him with honest people who will nurse him, the same who nursed me when I was lost and ill in the ジャングル. He sent me here to save you from Bharata Rahon, though I would have come without the sending. Here is the priest, Fou-tan, and you are in your wedding-gown. Is it in your heart to 否定する me again?"
"What would my father say?" she murmured, hesitatingly, and then suddenly she raised her 長，率いる proudly. "He is not here, and I am Queen!" she exclaimed. "I care not what any man may say. If you will have me, Gordon King, I am yours!"
King turned toward the audience. "The scene is 始める，決める for a wedding," he said in （疑いを）晴らす トンs. "The priest is here; the bride is ready. Let the 儀式 proceed."
"But the groom is dead!" cried one of Bharata Rahon's 中尉／大尉／警部補s.
"I am the groom," said King.
"Never!" cried another 発言する／表明する. "You are naught but a Lodidhapurian slave."
"He is neither slave nor Lodidhapurian," said Fou-tan. "He is the man of my choice, and tonight I am Queen."
"Never! Never!" shouted many 発言する／表明するs.
"Listen!" exclaimed the American. "It is not within your 力／強力にする to dictate, for tonight the Princess Fou-tan is Queen; and I am your 征服者／勝利者."
"You are already surrounded by the 兵士s of Beng Kher," said the 同志／支持者 of Bharata Rahon who had before spoken. "Several escaped the audience 議会 when your men entered, and already they have taken word to the 軍人s in the 兵舎. Presently they will come and you and your 軍人s will be destroyed."
"Perhaps," assented King; "but with us, then, shall die every man in this room, for I 持つ／拘留する you as 人質s to 確実にする our safety. If you are wise you will send a messenger at once to order your 軍人s to return to their 兵舎." And then to his own 軍人s he cried: "If a 選び出す／独身 軍人 of Pnom Dhek enters this apartment without my 当局, you will 落ちる upon those here and 殺す them to a man, sparing only the women. And if my word is not 十分な I bring you the 当局 of your own King," and with that he 陳列する，発揮するd the King's （犯罪の）一味, where all might see it.
Beaten at every turn, the 信奉者s of Bharata Rahon were 軍隊d to 受託する the 必然的な, while those who had hated him were 内密に delighted now that they were 保証するd that both the Princess and the King had vouched for this strange 軍人. Then in the 広大な／多数の／重要な audience 議会 of the Khmer King, Beng Kher, Fou-tan the Princess, dancing girl of the Leper King, was joined to the man she loved.
That night, for the first time in a thousand years perhaps, the 兵士s of Lodidhapura and the 兵士s of Pnom Dhek sat at the same board and laughed and joked and swore strange 誓いs and feasted and drank together; and the 兵士s of Lodidhapura bragged of the prowess of their Prince, who 選び出す／独身-手渡すd and 武装した only with javelin had 殺害された My Lord the Tiger; and the 兵士s of Pnom Dhek 誇るd of the beauty of their Princess until presently those who were not sleeping beneath the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する were weeping upon one another's 厚かましさ／高級将校連 cuirasses, so that when morning broke it was with aching 長，率いるs that the 兵士s of Lodidhapura climbed into the howdahs upon their 広大な／多数の／重要な elephants and started 支援する upon their homeward 旅行.
At the same time a strong 軍隊 from Pnom Dhek, 含むing many high 公式の／役人s of the 法廷，裁判所, together with the Princess Fou-tan and Gordon King, 機動力のある upon swift elephants, 始める，決める out through the ジャングル toward the dwelling of Che and Kangrey.
Upon the afternoon of the second day they reached their 目的地. Che and Kangrey and little Uda were 打ち勝つ by the magnificence of the spectacle that burst suddenly upon their simple and astonished gaze; nor were they 完全に 解放する／自由な from 逮捕 until they had made sure that Gordon King was there to 保護する them.
"How is the 患者, Kangrey?" asked King.
The woman shook her 長，率いる. "He does not mend," she said.
Together Fou-tan and Gordon King, …を伴ってd by the high priest of Siva from Pnom Dhek and several of the highest officers of the 法廷，裁判所, entered the simple dwelling.
Beng Kher lay stretched upon his mean cot of straw and hides. His 注目する，もくろむs lighted as they 残り／休憩（する）d upon Fou-tan, who ran 今後 and ひさまづくd beside him. The old 軍人 took her in his 武器 and 圧力（をかける）d her to him, and though he was very weak he 主張するd that she tell him all that had transpired since King had left him to return to Pnom Dhek.
When she had finished, he sighed and 一打／打撃d her hair; and when he 動議d to Gordon King, and the man （機の）カム and knelt at Fou-tan's 味方する, Beng Kher took their 手渡すs in his.
"Siva has been 肉親，親類d to me in my last hour," he said. "He has saved Pnom Dhek and Fou-tan from the 反逆者, and he has given me a new son to 支配する when I am dead. All 賞賛する be to Siva."
The King, Beng Kher, の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs. A （軽い）地震 passed through his でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, which seemed suddenly to 縮む and 嘘（をつく） very still.
Gordon King 解除するd the weeping Fou-tan to her feet. The highest officer of the Khmer 法廷，裁判所 （機の）カム and knelt before them. He took the 手渡す of Gordon King in his and 圧力（をかける）d it to his lips. "I salute the son of Beng Kher," he said, "the new King of Pnom Dhek."
This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia